info/mirror-textfiles.com
1
0
Fork 0
mirror of https://github.com/opsxcq/mirror-textfiles.com.git synced 2025-08-17 00:23:59 +02:00
Code Issues Releases Wiki Activity

update

Browse Source
This commit is contained in:
OPSXCQ
2018-02-28 22:02:35 -03:00
parent 170ee90a57
commit e1fdbd632e
30 changed files with 18103 additions and 0 deletions
Download Patch File Download Diff File Expand all files Collapse all files

83
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/pony.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,83 @@
Archive-name: Bestial/pony.txt
Archive-author:
Archive-title: Pony
It was still very early in the morning and the little herd of miniature
ponies was dozing quietly. They were quite used to my presence by now
and I was able to move among them without raising any alarm. The target
of my travel was the young stud of the herd, who at this very moment was
busy having a piss, and I was on my way to help him. He didn't need any
help, of course, but I enjoyed playing with his long flaccid cock as he
let it hang out to urinate. Upon reaching him I gave him a quick pat
on the neck as I had before and then quickly got on my knees and reached
under him to caress and swing his penis around. He didn't mind this and
I think he rather enjoyed it. When he was done I continued to play with
his organ, and as usual it began to stiffen, in response to my caressing.
Ducking low, I brought my lips to the large nut that was the head of his
wonderful tool and I began to suck on it and stroke it with my tongue.
Ahh, once again I was sucking on that wonderful pony's penis! As i sucked
and licked I stroked and pumped what wasn't in my mouth and played with
his wonderfully smooth balls. Today was going to be special because
today somehow I was finally going to get that wonderful pony organ up
into my hole. I didn't expect to get all of his tool in, of course,
for even though he was a miniature, his organ was still a large size in
length, though fortunately, in girth it was not much bigger than my own.
I can't recall when it was that I first conceived the desire to have
intercourse with a pony, but the idea had been germinating since my
early teens. I think the trigger was first seeing some film of mating
horses and then shortly after being present and indeed assisting during
the breeding operations on a stud farm. I can still recall that awesome
sight as the huge snorting stallion, his immense cock waving and flexing
underneath him, moved up to mount the waiting mares. Before the two were
brought together, it was my job to clean the stallions cock and balls
with a solution of warm soapy water. For some reason the stables owner
felt that a male should clean the stud, a female should clean the mare.
The first time I was sent to carry out the task I was rather hesitant and
cautious, but soon I was looking forward to the job and as I stroked his
cock with the warm water, it would stiffen and get quite rigid. I was
fascinated with this and it didn't take long before I was washing him
regularly and once when he was hard, stroking him to orgasm. It was
very exciting to watch as his throbbing cock shot out great ropes of
white creamy come, which I soon developed quite a taste for. Now some
years later I was about to act upon my old fantasy!
I has been working at this particular farm for about six months and
on this occasion the owner and her four children were away for a much
needed holiday, leaving me in charge and free to act upon my curious
desires. A sudden flex of Smokies cock brought me back to the present
and I realized that if I went much further, I would bring him to orgasm
before I was ready. To prepare my little hole for the expected horsey
penetration, I had strapped a large rubber dildo into my hole and now
all I had to do was remove it and get down to my hands and knees, which
I quickly did. Smokie moved behind me and smelling the scent of a mare,
which I had applied to my behind, he acted on his natural instincts and
moved in to mount me. This was it, the culmination of an old fantasy,
I quivered in anticipation.
Rearing up, Smokie moved forward and the tip of his penis struck at my
waiting hole and he settled much of his weight onto my back, and began to
thrust his organ into me! I was ecstatic! The feeling was incredible,
my whole body tingled as he pushed more and more of his pole into my
snug little hole. Somehow he managed to squeeze his entire prick into
me and I could feel his balls slapping at the crack of my hole. I was
getting fucked in the ass by a pony! Without touching my own penis,
I was soon squirting shot after shot of cum as Smokie continued to fuck
me in the ass. We had been coupled less than a minute when I felt him
begin to spurt his hot creamy load deep in my bowels. The hydraulic
force behind his orgasm was immense and I felt every intense spurt.
As he dismounted he continued to come and the sticky cream landed on my
back and legs and soaked into the ground. I felt wild and I quickly
swung around to get my mouth on his softening penis, so I could suck
up the last few drops. As I was doing so, the cum still dripping
from my hole and covering my back, my own cock still waving about,
semi hard, I heard a small familiar voice say "I thought me and my mum
were the only ones who did that with him" and looked up to see Heather,
the owner's daughter, watching me, her skirt around her waist and her
fingers stroking a smooth young pussy.
--

185
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/pool.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,185 @@
Archive-name: Amazon/pool.txt
Archive-author:
Archive-title: Pool
As I was sitting around the pool, soaking in the "rays",
I noticed this very attractive woman walk in. She picked up one of the
lounge chairs with ease and walked over to a corner to set up for her
"sun session". At first glance she didn't look very muscular, but as
she was getting comfortable I noticed her calf, thigh, and arm muscles
popping in and out, almost as if they were teasing me.
As I tried putting the thought of her bulging muscles out
of my mind her boy friend came down. Now, he was a big guy - about 6',
195 lbs.; however, his legs looked weak and undeveloped compared to
hers. After a while they were sitting on the edge of the pool and he
pushed her in. She came up smiling and I heard her say, " Want to play
rough, huh ? After last night I thought you would have had enough, but
I see you still have some doubts about me being too strong for you".
With that she pulled him into the shallow end of the pool. Then she
wrapped her legs around his waist, while her arms encircled his head,
and began to squeeze. I could hardly believe my eyes; her thigh muscles
were awesome. The fellow began to thrash around trying to get loose, to
no avail. She began to snap her legs open and closed several times
while he was begging her to stop. Finally, with one solid burst of
power she almost knocked him out. She stood up and draped him over her
shoulder and with no apparent effort carried him out of the pool. She
gently placed him on one of the lounges. She stood there, with a
knowing smile, as she looked down at the helpless male.
When he had regained some of his composure and senses she
began teasing him with statements like: "Want to go some more ? Any
doubts now that I can take you anytime and anywhere I want ? I really
wish you were stronger so you could at least make it interesting ";
then she said, "now go back to the apartment and wait there until I'm
ready to come in. Your face is getting red - wonder if that's a result
of the sun, my legs or are you embarrassed that I whipped you in front
of these people ?". He left with out any comment.
I guess my face was showing my shock at what had
happened, and maybe she saw some fascination as well; because she
looked at me and winked. She then walked over to me and said," Why
don't you move over by me and talk awhile ? You look like you have a
thousand questions". After we had moved things around and were
comfortable we began to talk and naturally the conversation quickly got
around to her strength. She told me that she was proud of her strength
and that she, " especially likes to put the macho men in power holds
and then tease and taunt them. Once I get them helpless, and I always
do, I make them admit I'm stronger than they are, beg for mercy; and
then I increase the power a little. They all submit and the ones who
are the most macho I sometimes will keep the pressure on until they
pass out ".
I told her that I was amazed at her strength and that I
was not one of the macho types, but I could not imagine a woman having
enough strength to pin me or make me beg for mercy. Well, that wasn't
the smartest move in my life. She looked at me and laughed.
Then she said, " Oh good, another victim! Bob will be
glad to see that I can do the same thing to other men with my power
that I do to him. In fact I'm going to use you to really demonstrate
my strength to him. Go take a shower and then come on over to my
apartment in an hour. If I have to come after you I'll make you sorry
you didn't do as I said ". With that she winked and walked off
whistling. I couldn't believe it had happened ! But, I wasn't going to
miss this chance to prove my strength against a woman.
I knocked on her door and she answered wearing a bikini.
She asked me in and introduced me to Bob; who said, "you realize that
you don't stand a chance against her don't you ? She will take you and
do whatever she wants with you and there's nothing you can do about
it". I was trying to laugh it off and I looked over at her. She was
smiling a wicked smile and her eyes seemed to twinkle.
She said, " come over here Tim and I'll let you feel my
leg muscles before we start - you'll be feeling them a lot, but you
won't be able to concentrate on them too much then because of all the
pain ". I went over and she flexed her thighs. I had never felt
anything harder in my life. I think it was at this point that I knew
she was in fact too strong for me - at least her legs were. Then she
said, " lets arm wrestle first 'cause I'm sure you think your upper
body is stronger than mine and I want you to actually see how badly
mistaken you are ". So we locked hands and Bob said, "Go". I figured
that I'd slam her arm down fast; but, she had other ideas. Her arm
didn't budge and she began to smile that knowing smile of hers. " We
are supposed to start when Bob says go. Oh, I'm sorry you did start; I
couldn't feel it. Well, now you've had your shot it's my turn. I'm
going to put your little, weak arm down slowly so you can feel my
strength ". And she did ! No matter how hard I fought it. Afterwards
she said, " I want you to know that I didn't need or use all of my
strength to beat you - I was afraid I would snap your arm like a twig
if I had really put the muscle to it. Are you ready to wrestle ? ". I
knew I was in for it but I was locked into it now. We started on our
knees and again Bob said, "Go". As we dove for position on each other I
was hoping to use my weight advantage to pin her. But, she easily
muscled me off of her, wrapped her legs around my waist and began to
squeeze me until I thought I'd pass out. She was laughing the whole
time and began her taunting. " See my legs are strong aren't they ? Put
your hands on my thighs and feel how hard and big they get ". I did and
as she flexed them I again felt light headed. Then she said, " Watch
this ! I'm going to make you beg me to stop. Only you won't be able to
talk much ". With that she leaned back and began to squeeze then let up
and repeated this combination about five times; working over my back
and stomach. Then she put on one solid burst of power and I thought she
was going to break my back. I began to flop around like a fish out of
water and beat on those powerful thighs to make them let go. She was
laughing at me and I heard her say to Bob; " See honey, no man is any
match for me; it's not you. Look at his face turning red and I haven't
put him in my head scissors yet - wait until you see that ! ". She let
up on the pressure some and asked me, " Have you had enough, little man
? Is this "weak woman" too much for you ? ".
Before I could answer she poured on the power again and I was unable
to talk. She said, " I know you can't talk but shake your head yes or
no to the questions: Am I stronger than You ? Do you want me to let
you go ? Will you kiss my thigh muscles to symbolize their domination
of you ? ".
I shook my head yes to all of them. She let me go and got
to her feet and stood over my prostrate body. She bent down and lifted
my head up by the hair to her thighs. As I placed my lips on them she
flexed them and pressed my face into that rock hard muscle. She let me
lay there recovering for five or ten minutes while she strutted around
me flexing and laughing at my helpless condition. Then she said, " I am
getting bored with this so I'm going to work you over some more then
I'm going to knock you out -once using my legs and once using my arms."
Once again I found myself between those beautiful,
powerful legs of hers, only this time it was my neck. She began moving
her legs back and forth while she was squeezing and saying, " Isn't
this sexy ? I could put you out now if I wanted to, but I want to hear
you BEG some ". Then she really began to squeeze and I knew her power;
this panicked me and I began crying " please stop before you hurt me
seriously". She laughed and replied, " yeah, he's finally learning. I
could probably crush your skull, but don't worry I won't - that would
put you out of commission too long and I want you around so I can work
you over at least two or three times a week. " Again another burst of
power and I began trying to get loose. She started shaking me like a
dog does a toy. When she stopped I was almost unconscious. " Well, Bob
I think he's almost had it. He sure gave up easily, didn't he ? Not
that I blame him. Now watch this ! " She let me go and then stood up.
She reached down, lifted my head by the hair and placed it almost
gently between her calves. She waited until I had gained some of my
senses. " Now I'm going to show you what real calf muscles feel like ".
She raised up on her toes and flexed her calf muscles until I saw
stars. Before I passed out she again let go and I dropped to the floor,
totally spent. This time when I came around she was sitting down facing
me. She lifted my head up and placed it in the upper part of her thighs
and let go with a sudden burst of power. " Now, look at my face and
keep your eyes open as long as you can. " I did and she began to
slowly increase the pressure. I watched her smile as my face turned
into a grimace of pain. " Good night weakling. My legs are now going to
put you out of your misery." And they did !!
After about a half an hour rest she came up and said, "
Time for my arms to do you in - let's go ". We wrestled around awhile
and she put me in a bear hug. " Put your hands on my arms and feel the
muscles grow as I squeeze you." My Lord, what strength. Her arms had
not looked that large, but they were solid. Again I felt myself going
out. She let me drop to the floor and immediately put me in a headlock.
"Please, let me go I've had enough. You're too much for me. You are the
strongest woman I've ever met. Please, finish me off ". She laughed and
said, " OK, little one, I'm getting tired of beating you up, for now
anyway. I'll finish you off !." She got my head over her arm with her
biceps on my throat. She lifted me off the floor about an inch and
carried me like this over to a mirror. She let me watch as she smiled,
winked, flexed her biceps and put me out.
When I came to she had Bob in a head scissors. She
reached over, grabbed me in a headlock and flexed every muscle in her
powerful body. Both Bob and I went out. This time when I regained
consciousness she laughed and said, " WOW, I've never put TWO MEN out
at the same time. Next time I'll take you both on at the same time
while you are both fresh. And I'll do the same thing. Anybody want
anymore today ? " We both said NO !!
As she shrugged she said, " I'm going to take a shower
and then we'll fix some dinner and spend a quiet evening here." When
she came back in she had on a T-shirt and shorts. " I'm wearing this so
you guys can see & feel my muscles whenever you want tonight." We sat
there watching TV and from time to time she would flex one of her
muscles. It was much more fun feeling them this way than wrapped around
my body or head.
We still wrestle two or three times a week but I haven't
come close to winning; but, neither has Bob.
--

103
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/poolside.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,103 @@
- The Pool Side -
Hello, my name is Gee, An interesting thing happened the other night when
me and my boyfriend were fucking. Let me give a little description of myself
first off. I'm 20, 5' 4", oriental female, 34b, 24, 32. Actually my real
name is much longer, but all my friends call me Gee, so I'll stick with
that for here. Well, here's the story from the start.
It was a warm summer friday afternoon, my boyfriend, Joe, and I went out for
a quick swim in his pool. I was wearing a black string bikini(one which
always drove my boyfriend crazy with lust), and we had just gotten done with
a swim. He started to dry me off, starting with my shoulders and working his
towel down my back till he reached the top of the string bottoms. at which
time he dropped the towel and gave me a little spank on my ass. I turned
around face him and we embraced in a kiss. His hands went straight to tight
ass and he tenderly ran his hands all over both cheeks. I broke the embrace
and grabbed the front waist band of his swimming suite and lead him into his
house. We were both still pretty wet from the swim, but I was getting wet
from something else now as I led him up the stairs to his bathroom. "let's
wash off some of this chlorine, I hate the way it makes my body feel, and
right now I want my body to feel really good" I said with a sly grin and
stepped into his shower, "aren't you going to join me?" I turned the water on
warm, began to remove my top. My nipples were hard as rocks but it wasn't
from the cold water that I was just in. He removed his swimming trunks and
stepped in with me, I bent over my ass facing him and asked him to help me
take off the bottoms (I know he loves to feel my ass, and I love to tease
him with it). I felt his fingers slip in under the strings and slowly pull
down the bikini bottoms, inch by inch he went, totally enthralled by his job
at his hands. Finally I felt the bottoms drop around my ankles and then felt
warm kisses all over my ass, from side to side and then he spread my ass
cheeks and kiss tenderly on my puckered ass hole. from between my legs I
reached back and began to reach down his trunks, "take these off" I murmured.
We both stood up and he dropped his trunks, I put my arms around his neck and
pulled him to my hot mouth allowing him to enter my mouth with his tongue.
I slid my hand between us and grabbed his hardening cock, stroking it up and
down. When it was hard, I pulled it towards my cunt, and began to rub the
head of his cock over my dripping slit bringing myself to the brink of
orgasm. We got out of the shower, and quickly dried off some. We carried me
to his bedroom and he playfully put me down. He started to play with my
breasts, pulling, tugging, and rolling each nipple in between his fingers. I
couldn't take it much longer, my pussy needed some attention, I began to rub
my clit and he began to suck and nibble lightly on each nipple. I so wet
that just rubbing my clit my fingers began to get soaked, my lips parted
easily to my touch and I slid one finger into my tight twat. "uuummmmm " I
began to moan, getting lost with the sensations of him administrating to my
breasts and me rubbing my cunt.
I heard his sucking sounds, and I heard myself moaning, but I also heard
something else, someone else was moaning. That's when we saw Janice his next
door neighbor, she was half concealed by the doorway, but not enough to keep
use from seeing her seeing that she had her hand up the leg of her shorts
white shorts which were getting wetter by the minute. we heard her let
out a little "aahhhhhh". Then she noticed that we saw her and her beautiful
face blushed. Janice is 22 year old swimsuit model, and you can see why,
she is 5' 10" 110lbs, and measurements of 36c, 22, 34, mid back length brown
hair, beautiful seductive brown eyes. "I needed a cup of milk, " she tried
to explain "and your door was open, so I just..." "No need for explanations"
I said trying to sound as sexy as possible getting up and walking over to
her, "in fact, we would love it if you joined us." "well...." she stopped
short as I began to rub her pussy through her shorts which were dripping wet,
"ummmmmm....." was all the response more I got out of her. I led her to the
bed where Joe was laying his erection standing straight up. I slid my hand
up her t-shirt to find she wasn't wearing a bra and began to feel her tits.
Joe moved to us and took her other tit in one of his hands and he other had
went to work on my breasts. she took off her shirt and now her full breasts
were exposed for us to play with. Joe slid his hand up her left and tugged
her shorts off her and much to both our delight she had shaved her pussy. I
couln't resist and pulled her to the bed, laying her down on her back and
buried my face in her cunt. I thought I was wet, but she was nearly wet
enough to make splashes, I lapped her juices with my darting tongue,
circulating her clit, and she played with her nipples, joe came up behind me
and began and I put my ass up for him. He began to lick and sick my pussy,
doing the same to me as I was her. Janice and both were panting like crazy,
joe had me so close to cumming but not allowing it, that I doubled my efforts
on janice, pushing a finger into her as I sucked her clit into my mouth.
Janice began cumming like crazy he body began thrashing on the bed. That was
all I needed, I came like I never before, I collapsed on top of janice. Joe
layed on his back on the bed, I needed to feel his cock in me, so I straddled
him rising and falling on his stiff dick, janice then straddled joe's face
and was facing me. We began playing with each other's breasts and kissing,
our tongues probing each other's mouth. Janice and I were moaning almost in
unison 'ohhhhhhhhh...... ummmmmm..... ohhhhh....." janice grinned her hungry
cunt down hard on joes face trying to his tongue in her deeper and deeper, and
I was going faster and faster riding joe. Janice and I came together, and we
held each other while our orgasms hit. Then we switched positions, now I was
riding joe's face and she his cock, all we heard from joe was
"uuuoooo,mmmmm...oohhh....." then he announced "oh god, I'm going to cum."
Janice and I dismounted joe, and we each took turns licking his cock, and
while one was licking it, the other was licking his balls. Janice and I
began fingering each other's pussies, while we working over joe. Joe came
with a vigor I have never seen in him before, and janice and I tried our
bests to catch every drop of his cum. I felt janices walls tighten around my
finger and I worked faster and faster at her pussy, "UUUUUUUUUMMMMMMMMMM" was
all I heard from her and suddenly her body began bucking and going wild as
orgasms wracked her body. She then returned the favor by eating my tight
hole. sucked my clit and fingered my pussy, and before I knew it I was
moaning and bucking "aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh" I don't know how many
orgasms went through me then, but when we were done we all collapsed on joe's
bed, just stroking each other's bodies till we all fell asleep.
Since that time, Janice is a regular part of joe and mine sex life. and
there are more story's to cum....

281
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/poolsumr.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,281 @@
Archive-name: Family/poolsumr.txt
Archive-author:
Archive-title: Swimming Pool, The
Today was another gorgeous one. The midsummer sun was very
brilliant, and hardly a single cloud to cover the earth. After a slow
breakfast my mom suggested we go to the pool. I had no other plans and
it seemed the right thing to do given the atmosphere. My dad withdrew
from the offer, citing he had to do things around the house. My mom
told my sister, Allison, and I to get ready to leave in a little bit.
Before long we left for the pool.
At the entrance, I heard the familiar water rustling, and the
chlorine fragrance was quite appealing. It was such a day where one
could hardly keep your eyes open; it was that bright. We located three
chaises, one for each of us, and unpack ed our supplies. My mom was
quick to oil herself and take to the sun. From hence on she was lost
in her book, as were most moms at the pool. Allison took the oil and
slid some upon her already too tan form. I waited patiently for her to
finish as I watched her through squinted eyes. The oil transfigured my
sister into a very inviting thing, far from which I usually thought of
her. She handed me the bottle upon her finishing and soon we all lay
for the bask.
I must have fallen asleep for I awoke to find my mother packing
her things and informing Allison and I that she was going home. She
asked each of us if we wanted to go, but we told her we would rather
stay and walk the short distance home. Allison arched her head up from
her chaise and looked across at me, "I'm gonna go in...", she told me.
I never really cared too much for the water itself and told her to go
on without me. I watched as my sister took the the water. From my
angle on the chaise Allison's form was at great perspective and seemed
to fly away as she walked to poolside. She paused at the edge and
seemed to ponder the cold water. I sat up and watched her. Allison was
wearing a very slim two piece; the top red, and bottoms black. From
the rear, her bikini seemed almost nonexistant. It was truly a French-
cut, and her rear was all but completely naked. She slithered into the
water and I went back to the rays. I looked around the pool and
noticed how just about all the women looked great in swimwear. There
were exceptions, of course, but all in all, it was arousing. Some moms
even looked great, one in particular looked as fine as a girl half her
age. I heard the water dispatch before me, and Allison climbed from
the edge. Since there was no ladder, she had to use the "straddle"
method to arise from the water. The lack of bikini material was at
moment rather obvious. Once out, Allison tugged on her bikini to
readjust the narrow fit. She came an d sat across her chaise. "Oh
God...fuckin' freezing!", she informed me. I noticed anyhow, for her
nipples pressed upon her bikini from her shivers. I sat up and stared
into the pool. It was still remarkably white and brilliant outside.
It was very loud around me, but all I seemed to hear was distorted
sounds from the pool. Allison turned to me and spoke but it seemed I
could barely hear her...it was like there existed a clear bubble around
me. My sister's words must have been rhetorical for I did not reply
but she seemed content anyhow. Allison fell back upon her chaise to
again recieve some sun. My chaise was situated substantially lower
than hers, and from my angle I could see my sister at her exact side.
The hot sun sparkled off my sister's tan body and illuminated every
bump and form of her browning figure. Her black bikini bottom soaked
in the heat and created a void of light to focus on. Being so close, I
could see such detail of my sister. Her moist skin was still cold from
the water and goose-bumps formed along her upper thigh. From along the
fabric of her black bottoms sprouted tiny bits of her pubic hair.
Allison sat up, and quickly I readjusted my gaze. She began to apply
more tanning lotion on her. I watched her, but it seemed normal, as if
I was simply day dreaming. She lathered her fuzzy belly and along her
shoulders. I felt a tap on my shoulder and looked to see Allison was
tapping the bottle upon my arm. I looked to her and she instructed me
to oil her legs. "I don't fell like bending over, could ya' please?",
my sister conned me. I took the lotion from her and without delay let
fall some oil on her knee. I worked the slick liquid all along her
kneecap and up her muscled leg. I looked elsewhere as I dampened her
with the oil. I felt my sister's cool legs begin to warm as I applied
more oil to her. I repeated the same procedure on her other leg, this
time with more oil and faster. I had finished near her knees and
dribbled some lubrication on her upper thigh. I swished the liquid
around her thigh and around the side of her leg. I noticed Allison was
already deep into her tanning and had her eyes closed to shade the
intense light of the day sun. I spread the oil around and peeked
across between my sister's legs. Her black bikini sucked deep into her
fleshy legs up around her body. I inched my hands up further and
rubbed some lotion on Allison's hip region. As I went further I began
to feel the roughness of my sister's pubic region. I quickly pulled
away as I felt her prickly shaved area. Allison motioned me to stop
and tugged her bikini up again. For the next hour we sat mutually in
the sun enhancing our bodies. The strong coconut smell of the lotion
was still among us, espcecially evident near Allison. After a while
the sun began to fade and finally my sister awoke from her tanning
sleep. She looked around and up at the falling sun and suggested that
we leave. I agreed and we gathered our supplies and left for the walk
home. We were out the pool and crossing the paved parking lot. About
halfway across we realized the rapidly growing heat given off by the
baked ground. Immediately I took off running for the distant grass.
After reaching the green safety I looked back and saw my sister running
as did I. Soon she approached near and hopped onto the grass hugging
onto me to slow her down. She held onto me like she had a wounded leg
and reached down and patted her hot feet. "Goddam, I didn't realize it
was so fuckin' hot until it was too late...", Allison said under her
panting. She released her hug and we went about our short journey
home. It was still quite sunny, even though in decline, and we
scampered from shade to shade. We agreed to take the shortcut through
the creek and headed that way. Once there, we noticed the water level
was higher than usual and we would have to jump from rock to rock. I
went first and made the crossing with few mistakes. Allison tossed
across her supplies to me and began to step across. "Be careful, that
rock is slippery", I aided my sister. It was no good though, she
misread the rock, falling into the cold creek water. She fell right on
her mostly naked ass and was sitting waist deep in the water in
disgust. "Fuck! I knew it...", she complained as I walked over in the
water and took her arm to help her up. "Here...c'mon", I said as I
tugged her up from the freezing water. We simply walked back to the
tiny creek shore and Allison began to check herself out for damage.
"That hurt like shit", my angry sis grumbled. She struggled to peer
around her back down at her butt to see if she was hurt. "Does it look
red?", Allison asked as she turned her butt to me. It looked marvelous
but I, of course, told her it was just fine. "Hold on...let me a rest
a second.", Allison spoke as she sat legs spread on the sandy bank. I
waited and flipped rocks into the creek as my sister went about her
complaints. "That water was freezing...geez, it did feel good though
today.", Allison mentioned as she looked up at the reddish sun. I came
and sat next to her and asked her how she was feeling. "Fine, I
guess...you know, this would probably be a good place to get a tan.",
my sister began to ramble on. I told her the pool did just fine for me
but she quickly replied, "Yeh, but here, it's so quiet and were the
only ones....no bratty kids and ugly fat guys". I laughed and agreed
that she was right on those accounts. " We could probably, like, go
naked here, you know, for a real tan. Well, me at least, I could, I
guess for you it doesn't really matter so much.", my sister suggested.
This idea struck me quite hard and made sure my reply was favorable. I
honestly replied, "Yeh, I guess so. No one ever really goes back here
except us. You're right, for a guy I can usually tan all I need to tan
with pants on.". Allison shook her head in agreeance and after a
second of silent said, "Yeh, maybe tomorrow I'll come back here...and
get the all-over tan.". I quickly thought of a way to include myself
without sounding to forward. "Yeh, tomorrow sounds good...it's
supposed to be real hot, like today.", I said and waited for my
invitation. Soon Allison spoke, "I guess we'll bring a few big towels
to lay on...cause the sands too hot. I'm not sure what to wear,
though.". She didn't actually ask me but she did mention "we" and I
inferred I was to go along. I thought about her last remark of what to
wear and suggested to her, "Why don't you just wear what you have on
today, no one will noticed you wore the same thing, but me. Besides,
that's pretty close to wearing nothing anyhow." It was silent for a
while and Allison seemed to be checking out the area around us. My
sister leaned up a bit and sat indian style. "Yeh, I guess I can wear
this again. Plus, if I decide to wear my bottoms I can still get a
good tan", my sister spoke as she stood up. I thought about her words
and realized she not only intended to go topless, but bottomless as
well. This was better than I could have hoped and now I anticipated
tomorrow greatly. Allison got behind me and pulled me up by my armpits
and we left the creek. The whole way home I could think of nothing
but what was in store for tomorrow.
Once home I still had Allison on my mind. All through the
night I pondered the day to follow. At night, in bed I began to have
doubts and realized our objective might not materialize. There were
many things to obtrude our day at the creek. For one, my mom
probably wanted to go to the pool and would no doubt ask us to go.
Surely Allison wouldn't tell mom we were going to tan naked by the
creek. I must have fallen asleep pondering these dilemmas for I
awoke to a tap on my shoulder. I cracked my eyes to see Allison
standing before me. "Get up. You are gonna go with me, aren't you?",
she asked. At first I didn't know what she meant, then it hit me and I
returned promptly,"Oh yeh...I'll be ready pretty soon.". Allison
informed me that mom and dad were at the mall for the day.
It had all worked perfectly, and I could barely wait for the next
hour. I changed into my bathing suit and went upfront to see if
Allison was ready to leave. As I entered the hallway I saw my sister
in the laundry room pulling up her bikini over her bare ass. She met
me in the kitchen and asked if I was ready to go. I told her I was
indeed ready....more than she knew. Allison gathered up the necessary
supplies and we locked the door behind us.
As the passage began we both noted the extreme heat and bliding
sun. It was far hotter than it was yesterday giving us a great chance
to tan. Allison had sweat pants on and said, "I'm dying in these
pants". I knew what she had worn since I saw her dressing but still
asked, "What did you decide to wear?". "Oh, I wore the same bikini
bottoms as I did yesterday, but no top...just this", as she tugged on
her red T-shirt. Upon the way we talked much about the day to follow.
Allison posed, "I wonder if anyone else will be there?". I doubted it
since no one ever was there and gave her my opinion. She shrugged and
agreed, "Yeh, probably not...if there are we're gonna leave, o.k?". I
agreed and we continued on our way. We neared the creek and began to
crawl through the brush leading to it. The creek was well hidden in
shrubbery such that no one could see in without actually going to the
water. I was walked upon the sandy bank my heart began to race with
anticipation. Allison staked out an area and dropped our bag of
supplies down. She took two large towels from the bag and spread them
out next to each other. I took a seat on one and pretended to be busy
with myself as I watched my sister in the corner of my eye. "Looks
like it's just us...I sure hope no one shows up later.", she hoped
aloud. I shook my head in acknowledgement of her words. Allison
walked over and stood before me. She looked down and threw me the
tanning oil, "Here...you better use a lot...its gonna be hot as shit."
My sis stood before me as I began to apply the oil to my arms. I was
working the oil on my shoulder when Allison pulled her shirt over her
head. Her small breasts were indeed quite white in contrast the her
tan torso. I didn't want to stare but Allison made me look by
saying, "See what I mean...my tits are so white." I glanced at them
and laughed lightly to her comment. I was done and stared blatently at
my lovely sister. She seemed confused and asked,"I dunno, whadda ya'
think...should I take off my bikini too?" I had to hold back my urge
to blast out "YES" and instead offered, "It's up to you. Do you need
to?" Allison thought about my question and unfortunately said, "Well,
I guess not really." My sister came and sat next to me on her towel.
She took the oil from next to me and dumped a glob on her belly. I
watched closely as she spread the slippery subtance on her ribs and
belly. She again took the bottle and squeezed out some oil on her
upper chest. The liquid quickly took to drip down her breast. She
washed the oil around on her chest and caught the dripping ointment
gleeming on her breasts. She massaged her gooey hands over her petite
breats and pressed her greasy fingers on her dark nipples . I felt my
penis shift in my pants and rolled over slightly to hide. My sister
threw me the slick bottle and commanded me to oil her legs. I was in
heaven and slowly performed my duty. Allison watched me as I greased
up her hot legs. After about five minutes I had done her legs and
began on her hips. I was careful where I let the oil fall and
precisely ran my hand along her hips. I was nervous and wasn't sure
where to go next. Allison noticed I had stopped and said, "Here...get
under here...", as she lifted up her straps to her bikini bottom. I
ran my oiled hand under her forbidden strap lines. I could clearly see
her pussy the way she lifted her straps. "Hold on....", my sister
stood up before me," what the fuck...", and she stripped off her black
bottoms. Her black pubic hair glistened the reflecting sun back
brightly to my eyes. "I hope no one shows up", Allison again spoke. I
was very excited now and had a large erection beneath my swimming
trunks. My sister sat back down next to me and rolled over onto her
stomach. Her large beautiful ass bumped up high in the air. I
couldn't help but to stare at my sensual sister. I heard shocking
words come from Allison. She said, "Hey, could you oil my back and
legs?". I nervously spoke back, "Umm...I guess." Perhaps Allison
sensed my feelings and asked, "Don't be nervous. You've seen me naked
before, I know." With her words I leaned over her back and greased it
up very nicely. Next I moved down to her calfs and oiled all the way
up until I reached the base of her fatty ass. From my angle behind my
sister I couldn't help but to notice her hairy vagina and even her
hairy asshole. I had stopped and was looking into my sister's hairy
center when a sudden urge overcame me. I wanted to press on and
dribbled some oil on my sister's butt cheeks. I squished her humps
around with my palms and pulled her buttocks apart causing her vagina
to separate. I was in shock with excitement. The crack of her butt
was very inviting so I poured some oil down the trench and watched as
drops filled up her hairy asshole. "Hey what are you doing!", Allison
flipped around quickly and scolded me. "I don't need oil down there I
don't think!", my angry sister yelled. "G eez", she said as she rolled
over, "thats good enough.". I felt bad and embarrased by my
unwarranted move. She was right I guess, but I couldn't help it. I
returned to my towel next to Allison and said nothing. A few minutes
later, perhaps feeling the tension, my sis spoke softly, "I'm sorry I
yelled at ya'. I was just caught off guard". I felt better my sister
felt appeased and I groaned in acceptance to her words. After I had
almost fallen asleep in the sun, I awoke to words from Allison . "Hey,
you better put some oil on...you're gonna burn.", she said as she
looked down next to me. "Yeh, I suppose. Could ya' hand me it?", I
asked of my sister. Allison reached over and got the oil from her bag.
"Here, I'll do it...just lay back down.", she surprised me and I was
secretly very aroused. As soon as my sister's hot hands fell upon my
belly I could feel an erection growing. She rubbed the oil smoothly
upon my belly and chest. By the time she reached my legs I had a large
erection quite noticable in my pants....and she saw it. "Wow..you
sure are horny today.", my sister tactlessly stated. I tried to play
it off, "Huh? Whadda ya' mean?". It didn't work and my sister
furthered my embarrasment, "You know damn well what I mean....this!",
and she flicked my erection through my pants. I didn't know what to
say; there was really no excuse, and she was quite correct. I said
nothing and waited for sis to say something else to hurt me.
"Here...lemme see that thing.", my sister said as she began to tug down
my pants. I was very startled and responded quickly, "Hey! Looks
who's talking...", and I stood up and pulled up my pants. Allison was
laughing when I turned to her. "Geez...you sure are shy..", she
commented, " ..I've seen you many times before anyhow." She was
correct, but still it didn't feel right stripping before my sister.
She obviously had no problem exposing her body to me; but I was, just
as she said, SHY. "Oh, c'mon...drop em", she chided me on . I was
beginning to feel the pressure and Allison continued her instigation,
"O.k..drop em just for a second or two." I quickly tugged my shorts
down and my hard dick popped and bounced out from my body. Allison
slowly walked closer to me and placed her arms on my shoulders. "Its
so nice around here ya know?", my sister asked of me. We were face to
face; arm in arm, and I was quite nervous........
to be continued....
--

845
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/porn_mom.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,845 @@
Copyright <20> 1997, Big Daddy. ALL Rights Reserved
This story may not be reproduced in any form for profit without
the written permission of the author. This story may be freely
distributed with this notice attached. The author may be contacted
by writing mrdouble@airmail.net.
Porno Mom (a teen boy thinks nothing of watching porno's with
his mother until one day she surprises him by asking to watch
him jerk off.)
My mother and I had been watching porno's together all day
long. I knew my mother was a pervert so I never bothered to
hide the fact that I watched porn. I was a little intimidated
at first watching movies with my mother but I got used to it
quickly.
After the third movie was over I turned off the TV.
"That's enough for one day," I said roughly.
"You poor thing," mother said. "You must have a tremendous
pressure built up after all that."
"What do you mean?" I said uncomfortably. I couldn't believe my
mother had said that.
"I bet you have to go release some of that tension," she said.
"Uh," I blushed. I was going to do just that but I decided I
had to pretend otherwise for fear of embarrassment. "Not
really."
"Oh come on," mother said. "A young teenage boy like you?
Certainly you have to release somehow."
"I uh..." I continued to stammer.
"I bet you could shoot a load right now that could hit the wall
from where you're at," she said.
"Mother!" I blushed. "I can't believe you said that."
"Admit it," mother said. "You have to release yourself soon."
"Mom, I..." I said embarrassed.
"I could help you," she said.
"With what?"
"I could help you release that tension," she said.
"Oh my god," I laughed. "How?"
"I'm a woman," mother smiled. "We know how to make men release."
"But your my mother!" I argued.
"That means I know even better what you need," she said.
"What do I need?" I asked.
"A place to squirt all that lovely cum you have in your young
balls," mother said.
"JESUS CHRIST!" I shouted. "I can't believe you said that!"
"What would you rather do?" Mother said as she started to pull
open her bathrobe she had been siting in all day. "Cum all over
the floor..." the robe fell open to reveal my mother's naked
body, "or cum all over your mother?"
I stared wide eyed at my mother's huge tits for the first time.
God they looked incredible. Quickly my eyes darted to her
blonde pussy and she smiled, "you could have your cock inside
me."
"Mother, I..." I managed to say as I continued staring in awe at
her beautiful body.
Mother pulled her legs up so that I could see her hot little
pussy better.
"You're father will be home in an hour," she said. "If you want
to cum on your mother you better get started."
I stood there thinking about a million things at once. Would my
father find out? Was mother just kidding? Would my cock be
smaller than she imagined?
"Just take it out baby," mother said parting her knees. "Just
take it out and jerk off on me if you want."
I looked down at my bulging pants and back at her.
"That's it baby," mother said as she started rubbing her pussy
with her hand. "Shoot your cum all over mommy's pussy."
I couldn't take it any longer. I quickly reached down and
unzipped my pants.
"Yes!" Mother panted. "Hurry baby!"
Within moments I pulled out my hard cock and watched my mother's
eyes bulge out.
"HOLY SHIT!" Mother said loudly. "That's huge!"
I was jerking off already as I grunted and groaned with a
quickly building orgasm.
"OH GOD!" I shouted as I came right away. My cum shot out and
hit my mother in the face. The next load hit her square in the
tits and the next her stomach.
"Cum all over me baby!" mother screamed as she smeared my cum
into her tits. "GOD YES!"
As I jerked off mother crawled up the chair so that my cum
dripped down on her pussy.
"God I love to see your cum on mommy's pussy!" she said.
I looked down to see what she was looking at and I noticed how
my cum globbed in spots on her curly blonde pubic hair.
"Look at that," mother panted as I finished jerking the last of
my load onto her. "God I never knew it could look so beautiful."
I looked down at mother and at all the cum I had shot all over
her. Some of my load slid down between her tits and down her
neck but it was the cum between her legs that fascinated her the
most.
Mother rubbed the insides of her legs as she stared at the cum
on her blonde bush.
"Thank you baby," she said softly.
"Mother," I said. "You said I could put it inside you."
"You want to fuck me?" she said with wild excitement in her
voice.
"Yes," I said. "I want to badly."
"Let's go," she said as she got up from the chair and took my
hand.
"Where?" I asked.
"Somewhere where we can be alone and not have to stop when your
father gets home," she said as she led me to the bedroom. "I'll
hurry and get dressed. Go get the car ready."
It was a full 20 minutes of sure torture before mom came out.
She had a suitcase in one hand and a video camera bag in the
other.
"How long are we going to be gone?" I asked when she got in.
"Just a day," she said. "But I brought some fun stuff for us."
"Like what?" I said.
"You'll see," was all she said about it until we got to the
hotel she wanted to rent.
"I have to tell you something," mother said on the way there.
"You can tell me anything," I laughed.
"I've fantasized about you fucking me for over a year now,"
mother said.
"No shit?" I said.
"But when I saw you standing there," she said. "When you shot
your cum all over me...."
I noticed a long pause.
"Ya?" I prodded.
"Well I realized then that I'd fallen in love with you," she
said softly.
"What are you saying?" I asked.
"I'm saying I love you," she said. "I love you more than your
father. I want to be everything to you. I want to be your
wife."
"I have a confession to make too," I said.
"Tell me," mother said expectantly.
"When I saw my cum between your legs like that..." I paused.
"Yes honey," mother said.
"All I could think about was how much I wanted to give you a
baby," I said.
"OH GOD!" Mother moaned as she thought about that for a second.
"All my prayers have been answered. I'd love to have your baby
son."
"Are you serious??" I asked. I couldn't believe how incredible
it was to think about my mother having MY baby inside her."
"I want to have all your children," mother said. "I want it so
bad!"
"I can't believe you'd do that for me," I said. "God I love
you!"
The second we stopped the car at the hotel mother kissed me on
the lips. In seconds I opened my mouth and took her hot tongue
into mine.
"Our children will be so beautiful," mother panted.
"Come on," I said breathlessly. "Let's go start our family."
We hardly made it through check in without pawing each other. I
held mother's hand as we signed in which drew some stares from
the desk workers but we retired otherwise unnoticed.
We quickly dropped the bags inside the door and fell into each
other's arms. It felt only natural to hold my mother like this
as we kissed deeply with tongues.
My hands worked vigorously to unzip my mother's tight jeans and
pull them down.
As her pants came down I dropped to my knees in front of her and
began kissing her pussy through her panties.
"Oh baby!" Mother moaned as I licked her panties in front
teasing her.
I pulled down her panties next and kissed her blonde patch of
hair that still smelled of my cum.
Mother took a few steps back and sat on the bed as she kicked
off her jeans and panties and spread her knees.
I delicately touched my mother's pink clit and she cried out
faintly.
"I'm gonna eat your pussy mother," I said. "I'm gonna lick the
pussy that is going to bare my children until you cum."
"OH GOD!" Mother panted. "Eat me!"
Mother was cumming the second my tongue hit her juicy clit and I
eagerly lapped up every drop of my mother's beautiful cum as she
bucked and kicked beneath me.
"I can't believe it!" Mother shouted. "My beautiful son eating
my pussy, licking up my cum! It's heaven!"
"You taste so fucking good," I told her. "I could eat this all
day!"
"Yes baby!" mother spat. "Eat mommy's pussy! Just keep eating
it - oh God!"
I pushed mother's knees up so that her ass raised up off the bed
a little and I quickly stuck my tongue in her ass.
"OH FUCKING GOD!" she screamed loudly. "Eat mommy's asshole!
YES!!"
Working my tongue back and forth between her cunt and ass my I
brought mother to another massive orgasm.
"Oh God thank you!" she moaned. "Look at my beautiful son!
Look at him eating his mother's pussy."
I could see my mother's thick cum pouring out her cunt and down
her ass and I lapped it all up as she moaned and rolled around
blissfully.
"I've never had my pussy eaten like that before," mother moaned
as I finished and stood up at last.
"You better get used to it from now on," I said. "I'm not even
done with you yet."
Slowly I started to unzip my pants and my mother quickly pulled
off her top and bra to get completely naked.
As I pulled my pants off and stripped down my mother rubbed her
pussy as if it were sore from a long day of sex.
I walked up to the head of the bed where my mother scooted over
and got on her side. Eagerly she reached up and grabbed hold of
my cock for the first time.
"God I love the feel of your hand on my cock," I said as she
slowly stroked my hard shaft.
"I don't deserve something so big and beautiful as this," mother
said quietly as if about to cry.
"You deserve it all," I said. "Every inch of it."
Looking up into my eyes my mother leaned forward and kissed the
tip of my cock softly.
"You're father has only 6 inches," she said softly as she kissed
my shaft just below the head. "This is at least 10 or 11 inches
long."
Mother kissed my cock again down a few inches as she worked her
way to my balls which were aching once again.
"Are you serious?" I asked as she kissed my balls now gently.
"I swear to god," she said as she looked up at me again. "I've
never had anything this big inside me."
I grabbed my cock and pushed the head of it into her face.
"I want to put every inch of this in your pussy," I said.
"You will baby," she said as she opened her mouth and slid it
over my fat head.
"Oh God mom!" I groaned as she started to suck my cock for the
first time.
"I love your beautiful cock in my mouth," mother said as she
slid off of me and back down again going further this time.
"You're so beautiful I said as I watched her work my hard cock
in and out of her mouth.
"I've dreamed about giving you head like this," mother said.
"I've prayed for this for over a year."
"Both our prayers are answered today," I said as I carefully got
on the bed and lay on my back.
"I can't believe I'm giving my son head," she said as she
scooted down and started to suck my cock again. "I wish your
father could see us now."
"That feels so fucking good mother," I groaned as I ran my hands
through her long blonde hair.
"I can't wait to taste your cum," mother said.
"mother," I said as I lifted her chin off my cock.
"Yes?"
"I don't want to cum again until I can put it where it belongs,"
I said.
Mother looked down between her legs as if to ask.
"Yes," I said.
"Baby I'm scared," she said softly.
"Of what?"
"I'm afraid that this will all just end after tonight."
I pulled mother up to me and kissed her on the lips softly.
"I promise," I said. "I'll never leave you."
I started kissing her neck and shoulders as she lay on her back
now.
As I worked my way to her tits my mother moaned and cried as I
nibbled on her nipples and sucked them hungrily.
I slowly climbed up on top of my mother and put my knees between
her legs as I continued sucking her breasts.
"I love you so much," she panted as my cock started to press
against her stomach now.
"I love you too mother," I whispered in her ear.
I got up on my knees now and grabbed my cock. Mother stared at
me frightened as I leaned over and rubbed the head of my cock
against her pussy.
"Do you want my baby?" I asked as I continued rubbing the head
of my prick around her slippery slit.
"More than anything in the whole world," mother sobbed.
I wiggled my cock back and forth a bit to open my mother's tight
cunt and I pushed my cock inside her just a couple inches.
"Oh GOD!" she moaned. "I can feel your cock sliding inside me."
Steadily I pushed up inside my mother as her cunt stretched
around me each inch of the way.
"God I want my son's cock inside me," mother panted. "I want
his gigantic cock up inside me!"
"You're so tight mother!" I groaned as I pushed my cock harder
to get more inside her.
"UUUHHH!" Mother cried out as I buried my cock all the way up
inside her.
"It's so much bigger than your father's," mother panted hard.
"It's so much bigger than your father's. Oh GOD, it's so much
bigger!"
"Do you like it mommy?" I asked.
"Oh God baby!" Mother grabbed on to me hard and wrapped her legs
around my back. "I'M CUMMING!!!!"
"I love you mommy," I whispered as she bucked hard on my cock
over and over as if in convulsions.
"I....GOD....LOVE....OH....YOU TOO..." she gasped.
"God damn I want to fuck you," I said as I started to pull my
cock out and slam it back into her. "I want to fuck you mommy!"
"Do it baby!" she screamed. "FUCK MOMMY!!! FUCK HER HARD!!!"
The bed creaked loudly as I started pounding my cock in and out
of my mother's cunt forcefully. "I want your baby!" mother
panted. "I want your baby so bad!" I pulled my mother's leg up
to drive into her better. "Does that feel good?" I asked as my
cock drilled her over and over. "God it feels so good!" mother
screamed. "Do you like my big cock mother?" I grunted as I
fucked her. "I love your enormous cock!" she shouted. "Mommy
loves her son's huge cock!" Quickly I pulled my shaft clean out
of her and sat up. "Get up," I panted. "on your hands and
knees." "Yes baby!" mother said as she quickly assumed the
doggie position in front of me. "Ram that gigantic cock up my
pussy baby!"
I wasted no time in getting back inside my mother's hot cunt.
"Fuck me!" she demanded. "fuck mommy!"
I watched my big cock sliding in and out of mother's cunt as I
drilled her from behind on the noisy bed.
As I quickened my pace mother started squeezing her tits more
and more as she became accustomed to my size inside her.
"I'm gonna cum again!" Mother shouted. "I'm gonna cum you big
cocked stud!"
I slammed my cock hard up her pussy watching her tits bounce all
over the place as she came.
"I'm cumming all over my son's huge cock!" she panted. "All
over that glorious cock."
"OH GOD MOM!" I shouted. "Here I come!"
"Pump it up mommy's pussy!" she screamed. "Fill mommy with your
hot cum!"
I shot like a cannon again and mother screamed out.
"I can feel you cumming in me baby!" she cried out. "I feel
your cum shooting up mommy's pussy!"
I pumped a few more times until I finished my orgasm and slowly
slid out of her.
Mother fell down on the bed exhausted with me and I held her in
my arms as I drifted off to sleep.
I awoke to the lovely sensation of having my cock sucked back to
hardness by my mother.
"That's so nice," I said sleepily as I looked down and watched
mother softly licking my cockhead with her tongue.
"You really fucked the shit out of me," mother smiled as she
took my hardening cock in her hand and slowly stroked it.
"Did you like it?" I asked as I played with her long blonde hair.
"It was the best fuck I've ever had," she said.
We sat there staring at each other for a few moments until
mother spoke.
"I brought a video tape of your father and I on our honeymoon,"
mother said. "Would you like to watch it with me?"
"What for?" I asked naively.
"It would really turn me on," mother said.
"Sure," I said. "I'd love to do anything that turns you on."
Mother kissed me on the lips quickly and jumped up to put the
tape in the VCR and turn on the TV.
When mother jumped back in bed with me she nestled up in my arms
and grabbed my still hard cock in her fist.
The tape started with mother in her wedding dress and my father
quickly coming into the picture after having set up the camera.
Mother slowly stroked my cock as she watched the video of her
getting on her knees in front of my father and unzipping his
pants slowly.
"I just want you to see how much bigger your cock is than his,"
she smiled as she worked my hard cock up and down.
When mother pulled my father's cock out on the video I was
surprised to see how small it really looked.
Mother quickly put the whole thing in her mouth on the video and
she laughed next to me.
"I'd like to see me try that with his monster," she said.
"You could do it," I said.
"BULL SHIT!" she scoffed.
In the video my father was laying her down on the bed and
pulling up her dress.
"This is where your father eats my pussy," she said.
"not a bad idea," I smiled as I sat up. "I want to eat you
right now."
"Oh God son," she said. "Do you want to lick your mother's
pussy again?"
I grabbed my mother's knee and pulled it up to her chest as I
leaned over and put my head between her legs.
When I licked mother's pussy again she quivered and moaned.
I put my hand between her legs and spread her pussy with my
fingers so I could flick my tongue deeper inside her.
"Oh baby," she moaned. "I love it when you lick mommy's pussy
like that."
I pulled both of mother's knees up now and drove my face into
her cunt.
"God, you love to make me cum don't you?" she panted with heavy
breathing.
"It's not often a boy gets to make his mother cum," I growled as
I licked her hard and fast.
"You seem to do it just fine," she said. "You're making me cum
again!"
"I get goosebumps every time you say that," I said as I lapped
at her juicy cunt.
"OH BABY MOMMY'S CUMMING!" She gasped.
"Ya," I growled. "I wanna eat it."
"Eat my cum baby," she cried. "Eat my fucking cum all up!"
Wiggling and squirming all over the bed mother finished her
orgasm and I finished cleaning it up with my tongue.
"Lay down baby," mother said. "Mommy wants to ride her son's
big cock."
"I love to hear you talk like that," I said as I got on my back.
"Get used to it," she said as she swung her leg over my body and
climbed on top of me. "I feel like such a whore with you."
Mother grabbed my cock and pulled it up against her stomach as
she played with her tits and stared at me.
"All I can think about is your huge cock buried deep inside me,"
she said. "I just love every inch of my son's beautiful cock."
"I love your big tits," I said as I reached up and touched them
on her nipples. "I used to sneak into your bedroom and watch
you take showers."
"Oh baby," mother said excited. "Tell me it's true."
"I did," I admitted. "I used to peek around the curtain and
stare at your big soapy tits and I'd jerk off while I watched
you."
"Oh God that's so beautiful," mother said as she jerked my cock
in her hand up and down.
"I used to dream that someday I would get to touch them," I
said. "I never dreamed I would be doing this right now."
"I used to watch you shower too," mother said. "Of course you
were never hard, but I got to see your wonderful cock a couple
of times and I used to fantasize about making you hard."
"Well you certainly made me hard now," I laughed.
"Then I'm being a good mother?" she smiled.
"The best," I said. "Now show me what you wanted to do once you
got me hard."
"I'd take your big hard cock," mother said as she lifted her
pussy up over my rod. "And I'd rub it all around mommy's pussy
like this."
"OH that feels good mommy!" I said.
"Ya baby?" mother asked. "You want mommy to put your cock
inside her a little bit?"
"Please mommy, please," I played with her.
"Ok," she said. "But just a little bit. After all, I am your
mother remember?"
Mother pushed down a few inches so that I just entered her tight
hole.
"Ooo, ya," mother cooed. "Mommy likes that."
"I like it too!" I growled.
"You want mommy to put a little more in?" she asked.
"Yes."
"Ok," she said. "But you can't tell daddy."
"I won't," I said. "I promise."
Mother pushed down again and slid down my cock a few inches
before stopping to hold it there.
"Ya that feels so good!" she said.
"Oh mother," I said. "It's so hot and wet! Please put more in!"
"I don't know baby," she said teasing me. "If I put any more in
you'd be fucking me. You don't want to fuck me do you?"
"Yes!" I said.
"You want to fuck your mother?" she asked. "You know it's wrong
to fuck your mother."
"I don't care," I said. "I want to fuck you mommy."
"Ok baby," mother said as she pushed my cock all the way up
inside her.
"OH GOD BABY!" she screamed.
"It feels so good!"
"Hang on baby," she said as she started to slide up and down my
cock. "Mommy's gonna fuck you real good."
"OH MOMMY!" I said as I looked at my cock pushing in and out of
my mother's beautiful snatch.
"Shhh," mother said. "mommy has to concentrate."
"But mother it feels so good," I said.
"Mommy has to concentrate so she can cum," she said. "You do
want to make mommy cum don't you?"
"yes mommy."
"Mommy loves her son's big cock inside her," she said. "Look at
mommy's pussy. See how your fat cock slides in and out of me?"
Mother started bouncing up and down harder making her ass slap
against my bare legs.
"You're father never made me cum like you do," she panted as she
rubbed her clit with each motion.
Video recorder
Mother was quite drunk by about 11pm and was horny as hell for
me. By the time we got back to the hotel she had only one thing
on her mind.
"Come here goddamnit," she said as she started setting up the
video camera in the livingroom. "Help me turn this thing on."
I willingly helped her set the camera up which she wanted
pointed at the little table in our room.
"Is it recording?" she asked.
"Yes," I said.
"Is it focused?"
"Yes."
"Then come over here," she pulled me toward the table so that we
were being filmed.
"I want you to fuck me up the goddamn ass with that gigantic
cock of yours!" she shouted.
"Ya?" I asked. "You sure you want that?"
Mother frantically unzipped her jeans and tugged them down to
her knees along with her panties.
"Does it look like I'm kidding?" she asked as she turned around
and bent over the table sticking her ass in the air.
I quickly unzipped my own pants and could hardly keep back my
raging cock from springing out and ripping my underwear.
"Cram that fucker up your mother's butt!" she barked at me.
"Yes mom!" I said obediently.
"And make sure that camera can see it," she said as she started
to open her blouse while laying flat on the table
I grabbed mother's hips and pulled her sideways a touch so that
the camera would have a side angle.
"I love making you cum baby," mother said. "Fuck my tight ass
so mommy can make you cum again!"
Wasting no time I placed my cockhead against my mother's tight
bunghole and started to push into her.
"OH YA!" Mother moaned. "Make me take all 10 big inches of my
son's cock up my ass!"
"I love your fucking tight ass mother!" I said.
"PROVE IT!" mother groaned as she grabbed her ass and spread her
cheeks wider.
"Oh I will," I said as I rammed my cock up her butt almost half
way in one push.
"OH FUCKING CHRIST!" Mother screamed out.
"Take my cock mom!" I grunted. "Take it all the way."
"I want to be such a good mother to you baby," she panted.
"You're the best mom in the whole wide world," I groaned as I
pushed the last of my cock up her ass with a hard push.
"FUCK YES!" Mother screamed. "You don't wish any other woman
was your mother?"
I slowly pulled my cock back from my mother's asshole and slid
it back in much easier this time.
"I wouldn't trade you for anything," I moaned. "It feels so
good having my cock up your ass mother."
"OH GOD yes it does!" she agreed.
"You like that?" I asked as I started fuck my big cock in and
out of mother's hot asshole slowly.
"Yes baby, yes," she panted. "I love you baby."
"I love you too mother," I said as I started pumping my cock up
her butt faster now.
"You don't know how good it feels for a mother to have her son's
cock up her asshole," she squealed.
"Fucking you up the ass makes me want to cum so bad mother," I
grunted.
"Do it baby," mother moaned. "Squirt your cum all over mommy's
ass."
"Here it comes mom!" I shouted as I pulled my cock out and
squirted a thick wad right between the crack of her ass.
"You're cum is so hot baby!" mother panted. "Jerk it into my
hole. Jerk your cum into mommy's asshole!"
I squeezed my cock and pulled it until a long stream of cum fell
right into her butthole and ran down inside.
"Get the camera sweety," mother cooed contentedly. "Get a close
up of my ass."
I quickly got the camera from across the room and zoomed in on
my mother's asshole as she held her cheeks open with her hands.
My cum was running down her tight crack and smeared all over
both cheeks.
"Look at my son's cum," mother said. "Watch it run down my butt
and into my asshole. Isn't it beautiful?"
--
Double for Nothing!! Tricks for Free!!!
http://www.mrdouble.com
Be There.....

308
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/pornmovi.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,308 @@
"The Porn Movie"
Mandy and Jesse were juniors in college. Both came from fairly well-
to-do families, both came from rigid backgrounds, and both were virgins. Both
had resisted sexual advances from various guys throughout their college
carreers, because of their fear that their parents would find out - and the
fact that they had no idea what do to to satisfy anyone.
Now, they both had fairly steady boyfriends, both of whom obviously
wished the girls would put out for them. And the girls were starting to wish
they could as well.
It was Jesse's idea. The answer, she said, was a porn movie.
"Think about it. All the stuff they do in those movies, we'll have to
learn some stuff, right?"
"Jesse, have you ever actually SEEN one of those movies?"
"Um. No, but, I mean, all the ads you see, the way the guys talk
about them, there's gotta be something to them..." Jesse looked uncertain.
Mandy looked at her roomate. She felt her own face turning as red as
Jesse's. "All right. I'll go if you will."
So that Friday night found them nervously walking from Jesse's car
to the local porn film palace. A bored, middle-age woman sat in the ticket
booth, watching them without interest.
"Um. Two, please." Mandy's mouth was dry, and her voice cracked. She
felt her face turn beet-red.
"We're both 21", Jesse added quickly, nervously.
The woman sneered at them. "Yeah", was her only response as she took
the money and gave them two tickets.
Mandy almost pushed Jesse into the theater, anxious to get away from
the leering woman. Their hearts beat wildly as they heard the sound track
before they could see the screen. Jazz music and moaning. They looked at each
other nervously. "Wonder if PeeWee Herman's in here", Jesse giggled.
At the end of the short hallway, they paused. Looking into the
theater, they immediately noticed three things. First, there were only about
a dozen people scattered around, sitting far apart from each other. Second,
they were all males. Third, on the screen was an image of two women locked
in a mad embrace.
Jesse froze. Mandy had to push her to get her to move. They sat in
the second to last row from the back, eyes fixed on the screen in sheer
disbelief. Mandy left a vacant seat between them so the men wouldn't think
they were...well...lesbians.
Finally, Jesse turned to her with wide eyes. "Holy shit, how do they
DO that stuff?" Her mouth hung open as on the screen, a woman inserted a
string of small balls held together by a string into another woman's ass.
Mandy just stared and shook her head.
Lost in the film, faces flushed in the flickering light, they didn't
notice two people entering the theater and sitting behind them.
Jesse heard a sound, a wet smacking sound. But it didn't come from
the screen. Puzzled, she turned her head slightly. Her jaw dropped in
amazement.
Sitting behind them were two women. And they were kissing each other.
On the mouth. Shocked, Jesse just stared. After a moment, one of the women
noticed her. Jesse wanted to sink down into her seat as the woman smiled
gently and winked at her!
Jesse turned to the screen again and tried to ignore the sounds
behind her. Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed Mandy turn around, saw
the look on her face, saw her quickly turn back to the screen. And there they
sat, like statues, watching as the women on the screen fondled each other as
the women behind them kissed.
Sometime during the movie, the women quietly left. Jesse and Mandy,
awed by the action on the screen, didn't notice. Finally, the film ended,
and they sat there gaping as several of the men arose and hurredly left.
They looked at each other. "That was different. Not gonna help us,
but it was different. Wanna stay and see if the next one has guys?" Mandy
asked. Jesse shook her head violently.
"No way. I gotta get outa here. Did you SEE those two behind us?"
Mandy nodded. "Unreal, the kinds of people that come to these things.
Ya know?" She laughed. "But then again, WE'RE here, aren't we?"
Jesse laughed as well, and the headed down the short hallway. As they
passed the ticket booth, the old lady leered at them once more.
Out on the sidewalk, they had gone about ten feet when they heard
soemone calling out to them. They stopped and, turning, found the two women
who had been sitting behind them walking up to them!
The girls had no idea what to do. They stood there as the woman came
right up to them.
"Hi. I'm Lila." The woman was probably twice their age, her voice
low and throaty. "This is Sasha." She motioned to her companion, who nodded.
With great difficulty, the girls introduced themselves. Lila smiled
at them. "First time in there, huh?" They nodded uneasily.
"Not what you expected, was it?"
Mandy had to laugh. "Not by any means." Lila smiled at her, her face
seeming to light up the darkness. She put her arm around Sahsa and spoke as
the girls felt themselves turning red again.
"Tell you what. I have some movies at my place that are much, much
better than that. Interested?" Her eyes lingered on their faces as they
shuffled their feet.
Mandy almost died when she heard Jesse say, "Sure. Is it far?"
Lila shook her head. "No, just a few miles. You want a ride, or do
you have a car?"
Mandy spoke up. "We have a car." She glared at Jesse.
"Good. You can follow us. See you there."
Lila and Sasha got into a car parked at the curb. As the girls turned
towards Jesse's car, Mandy muttered, "Nice job, asshole. What are you getting
us into?"
Jesse, now having second thoughts, mumbled something that Mandy
couldn't understand. They got into the car and found Lila's car pulling
around in front of them. Mandy sighed and slouched down into her seat as
Jesse followed Lila.
Her thoughts whirling, Jesse blindly followed the other car. Damn,
there's no way I should be doing this. Why the hell am I? But the trip was
indeed short, and Jesse didn't have time to talk herself out of it before
they arrived in front of a Cape Cod-style house on a nearby street.
The lights went out on Lila's car, and she and Sasha got out. Lila
came back to Jesse's car, where the two sat nervously.
"It's OK, really. Come on in. I don't bite. And who knows, you might
learn some things." Lila's eyes twinkled. Jesse managed a weak grin, while
Mandy tried to avoid looking up at Lila. Lila, seeing the hesitation, reached
out and opened Mandy's door. Slowly, her face flaming, Mandy clambered out.
Jesse almost tripped over herself in her haste to open her own door and
join them on the sidewalk. Sasha and Lila were now holding hands, and Lila
smiled gently at the girls' nervous glances as they went up to the house.
Telling the girls to have a seat, Lila asked if they would like a
beer. Sasha headed for the stairs.
"We're only twenty", Mandy stuttered. Lila grinned and said, "That's
nice. I'm forty one. Would you like a beer?" The two looked at each other,
both afraid to say yes. Lila shook her head in wonder and went into the
kitchen. She came back a moment later with three Canadian beers.
"Here's to sex." Lila held up her bottle. The girls felt their faces
turn beet red yet again as they held their bottles up to hers. Lila then
went to a shelf and took a video out. Starting the VCR, she said quietly,
"I think you'll enjoy this."
At least this one has a guy in it, Mandy thought. Just one, and there
seems to be about twenty girls. She watched the movie in fascination, not
realizing how quickly she finished her beer. Glancing at Jesse, she saw her
roommate staring at the screen, fidgeting in the chair.
Lila watched quietly. She got two more beers to replace the ones the
girls had so quickly drained. Those, too, soon vanished, and were replaced.
Jesse stirred. "I gotta go", she mumbled. Lila told her the bathroom
was upstairs, and Jesse disappeared, watching the screen until the last
moment.
This is wild, Mandy thought. She felt strange. Sitting here, drinking
beer, watching a sex movie with a middle-aged woman. Wild. She glanced at
Lila, who smiled at her and ran her tongue around the rim of the bottle.
Mandy flushed and turned away.
The movie ended. Jesse was still gone. Mandy stood, stumbling as her
head started spinning. "I gotta go too", she said thickly. Lila told her
where the bathroom was, and Mandy soon felt relieved. But where had Jesse
gone to? As she came out of the bathroom, she heard something down the hall.
Her body tingled as she realized it was the same sound she had heard
Lila and Sasha making at the movie as they kissed.
Heart pounding, Mandy poked her head around the half-open door of the
room where the sounds came from. She froze.
Jesse sat on the bed next to Sasha. Sasha was nude, and Jesse's top
was open. Sasha was kissing her roommate! And Jesse didn't seem inclined to
stop her. Her eyes were closed, and her hand was on top of Sasha's - which
rested directly on Jesse's left breast.
Mandy felt herself pale. Holy SHIT, she thought. What the hell's
gotten into her? She almost leaped out of her skin when she felt arms gently
go around her own waist. She heard the rustle of breath at her ear, felt
Lila's tongue gently flicking across her neck. Dizzy, off-balance, Mandy had
no idea what to do. Teeth tugged gently at her earlobe, and the hands around
her were slowly undoing her top, pulling it out of her jeans.
"No", Mandy tried to say. All that came out of her mouth was "oh".
Hands slid into her now-open top, and she felt the fingers brushing
her nipples through her bra. Her eyes were fixed on her roommate's face
as Sasha whispered in Jesse's ear. Jesse's face turned crimson - and she
lay back on the bed, arms spread invitingly. Sasha unzipped Jesse's jeans.
A sudden tingle made Mandy close her eyes in spite of herself. The
feeling of someone kissing her neck, these strange hands on her breasts, was
becoming too much for her to handle. Just a bit giddy from the strong
Canadian beer, Mandy reached up behind her and put her own hands around
Lila's neck, pulling her closer.
Lila responded by pulling Mandy's top off completely. Mandy, not sure
why, didn't resist at all as she felt Lila undoing her bra. She looked down
at her exposed breasts, with someone else's hands caressing them, the nipples
quickly hardening.
She whirled around and grabbed the astonished Lila, holding her
tight. She pressed her lips against Lila's, and felt something deep within
her stirring as Lila's tongue gently parted her lips. Mandy's first-ever
French kiss was with a woman.
Mandy, lost in these new sensations, didn't stop Lila as she felt
her jeans unzip and fall to the floor. She didn't stop Lila as she felt soft
warm hands slide into her panties. She couldn't stop Lila as she felt a long
finger slide quickly into her somehow-soaked pussy.
Mandy just held on to Lila as her body rocked time and time again.
Helpless, nervous, she found herself crying as Lila brought her to yet
another shuddering orgasm. Nothing I've ever done to myself even comes close
to this, Mandy thought. She gasped as Lila's tongue again probed deep into
her mouth, and realized she was massaging her own breasts as Lila fingered
her. The tears increased as Lila gently bit the base of Mandy's throat.
Somehow, somewhere, Lila had dropped her own jeans. Mandy felt Lila
take her hand and guide it down, down. Her breath quickened when she realized
what Lila wanted. Opening her tear-filled eyes, she saw Lila gazing at her,
her face glowing. Seeing the girl looking at her, knowing her hand was almost
in the right place, Lila nodded.
Mandy touched something warm and wet. She gasped. Her finger slid
down just a bit more, and Lila's eyes closed. Mandy couldn't believe what
she was doing. Recognizing that her finger was at that place, that place she
loved to fondle when she was all by herself, Mandy began rubbing Lila's clit.
Lila's reaction almost made Mandy faint. She threw her head back,
her mouth formed an 'o', and she moaned, long and low. Mandy's motions became
almost frantic, trying to get Lila to make that sound again, wanting for some
reason to make this woman feel so good. So good.
Lila did indeed feel good. The young girl learned quickly, and Lila's
body soon shook with a tremendous orgasm. Panting, staring seductively into
Mandy's wide eyes, Lila gently removed the girl's hand and motioned to the
bed. Mandy turned slowly, as if dazed.
Jesse and Sasha lay entwined on the bed, Jesse now totally nude.
Mandy felt Lila pulling her own panties down, and she stepped out of them
automatically. Lila took her hand and led her to the bed.
She sat Mandy down and knelt before her. Her hands went to Mandy's
thighs, gently spreading the girl's legs. Mandy watched without comprehension
as Lila's face disappeared between her legs.
At the first touch of Lila's tongue, Mandy started crying again. What
is HAPPENING, she wondered. That question was answered by a tremor which
began in her pussy and rapidly spread throughout her body, a rush of pleasure
she never would have thought possible. As Lila expertly licked her clit,
Mandy cried in a mixture of shame and ecstacy.
Jesse didn't seem to be feeling any of the uncertainty that still
flashed intermittently through Mandy's overwhelmed mind. She and Sasha were
totally intent on each other, their bodies wrapped in a 69 position. As
Mandy's body quivered, she lay back, coming to rest on Jesse's body. The
feeling of her roommate's nude body against her, with an older woman's face
between her legs, was too much.
Mandy cried out as another orgasm washed over her. Lila quickly
stood and climbed onto the bed on top of the almost-hysterical girl. She
kissed Mandy long and deep, silencing her cries, feeling the girl calming at
her touch. She reached down and grasped Mandy's hand, guiding it again into
her pussy. As Mandy slowly resumed fingering Lila's clit, Lila took Mandy's
left nipple in her mouth.
Mandy gasped as a hand appeared from nowhere and grabbed her other
breast as well. Her head spinning, she finally realized it was Jesse's hand,
having found more soft flesh to caress, not realizing it was Mandy's.
The thought of her roommate fondling her did something to Mandy.
Through half-closed eyes, Lila saw a fire light deep inside Mandy eyes. She
gazed up at Lila with eyes blazing, and reaching her free hand behind Lila,
pulled her face close, kissing Lila madly. Her fingers increased their tempo,
and Lila came again and again as the young woman beneath her came of age.
Mandy had wound up laying beside Sasha and Jesse as they continued
their 69. Mandy looked to her side and saw Jesse's ass bobbing up and down
in time with Sasha's movements. Without even thinking about it, Mandy reached
up and smacked her roommate on the ass. Jesse shrieked as she came at the
same time.
"The movie was a good idea, Jess...", she panted. Looking up, she
saw Lila holding something, leaning over her. Small balls held together by
a string. Her eyes widened...
*** THE END ***

3891
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/porterhi.txt Normal file
View File

File diff suppressed because it is too large Load Diff

479
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/possess.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,479 @@
A TALE OF POSSESSION
The room is so beautiful! I was thinking to myself, looking around
and noticing how expensive and lavish everything was. This was to
be my new home. I loved the palace already, and my husband was
just as wonderful. I loved him very much. I knew I would be one
of several, but I vowed to try my best to make him love me more
than any other.
Dressed in flowing silks of brilliant colors, I walked around the
room several times, turning and dancing with joy. I finally sunk
down onto one of the huge pillows on the floor and closed my eyes.
I wondered when he would come for me, I hadn't seen him in several
days and I longed to be with him. He had made me feel so special,
so safe, so loved, whenever we had been together, I could hardly
wait to be able to have access to him all the time. I was unaware
of the customs of my new husband's lifestyle and thought I would
simply be able to touch him, kiss him, fuck him, whenever I wished.
I was to find out it would not be that simple.
As I waited, I was dreaming about what our nights together would be
like. He was so smooth and sensual, an excellent lover. I longed
for the moment when he would be inside me again. My thoughts were
interrupted by three other women entering the room. They wore thin
veils over their faces, yet one could tell that they were all very
beautiful. They nodded at me and I could see them smile through
the thin fabric. I smiled back and rose to greet them. I said
Hello and told them my name. They looked at each other and said
nothing. I was confused. Did they not speak English? Maybe not,
they looked exotic, but I just assumed.... They each chose a
cushion on the floor and sat down. I sat down, too, but felt very
uncomfortable all of a sudden. I didn't know what to do now, if I
couldn't talk to them. One of them picked up a bunch of grapes
that lay in a nearby bowl and began eating them. She looked at me
as she put one after the other into her mouth.
"You're very beautiful," she finally said. I was startled. So,
she could speak English at least, but why hadn't she answered me
when I said Hello earlier? "Thank you," I said, softly. "I didn't
think any of you could speak my language." "We all speak English,
but it's not recommended that we talk very much when we are in the
palace. For that matter, anywhere. I can see you are very
unaccustomed to our lifestyle, I suppose we will have to teach you
what to do and what not to do," she said. I was a little anxious
all of a sudden. I wasn't sure what she meant by that comment.
Why couldn't we speak? And what did she mean by what to do and
what not to do? I looked at her and asked quietly, "What do you
mean?" "There isn't time now to go into detail, but you will learn
quickly, I assure you." "Are you one of his wives?" I asked,
certain of her answer. "Yes, all of us are. I can see he has made
another wise choice," she said smiling at me. "He prefers thin,
dark-haired women. Ones with supple, sensuous bodies. He enjoys
using them frequently. You will be surprised at how you will be
used." Used? I had never thought of being "used" by my own
husband. I always thought of sex as being mutual, not that one
person used the other for their pleasure. But, I suppose you could
think of it that way.
Before we could say anything else to each other, the door opened
quickly and two well-built, handsome men walked in and straight
over to me. The other girls seemed to know what was happening, I
was completely confused. They all quickly got up and huddled in
the corner as the men stepped one on each side of me and reached
down to pick me up by my arms. They pulled me to my feet without
saying a word. "What's going on? Where are you taking me?" I
asked as they led me out of the beautiful room and down an equally
beautiful corridor. Their grip on my arms was very strong, I
couldn't move at all, I was nearly being dragged down the hall.
They said nothing, just stared straight ahead. "What are you
doing?" I began to get scared. They continued down the hall until
they reached a set of stairs and we went down them into a darker
part of the palace. This seem to be a basement of some sort;
actually, more like a dungeon. I couldn't tell what was going on,
they just led me on to their destination.
We reached a room with a big wooden door and they opened it and
literally threw me inside. There were the same big pillows on the
floor, but this room was not nearly as beautiful. It was still
decorated with expensive taste, but very subdued colors and no
other furniture other than the pillows. I stood up as they shut
the door and locked it behind them. I was alone in this room, not
knowing why I was here or what was happening to me. I walked
around and tried to figure out what this was. I had no idea, and
just when I was about to give up trying to figure it out, I heard
a key in the door. It had been about half-an-hour since my abrupt
upheaval from the other room. The door opened and in stepped my
new husband with the two men who had carried me here. He looked
stern, solemn. I rushed to him, throwing my arms around his neck
and kissing him. "I was so scared, why am I here? Oh, it doesn't
matter, I'm just glad to see you," I gushed. He removed my arms
from his neck and pushed me gently but firmly away from him. I was
startled. What was going on? How in the world could he be mad at
me when I hadn't even seen him for days?
"What's wrong?" I asked him. He said nothing. He walked around
me, looking me up and down with his smoldering eyes. Usually, this
made me feel sexy, but now it was making me nervous. He snapped
his fingers and the two guards came over to me and seized my arms,
holding me firmly in my spot. I gasped and looked at him for help.
He walked slowly toward me and stood so close to me that I could
feel his sweet breath tickling my lips. "You must learn the rules
of my palace, my dear," he said softly, his tongue reaching out to
lick my lips. My tongue responded by reaching for his, but he
pulled away. "This is what I mean. You are too brazen, too
forward. You must learn deference and submission to me. I will
ask you this question once: when you came here, did you smile at
anyone on your way to the room you were in previously?" I looked
at him, puzzled. "What are you talking about?" I asked, starting
to get irritated. "DO NOT use that tone with me!" he whirled
around and grabbed my chin in his hand. I was taken aback. This
was my husband, the man I loved, what was going on? "Answer the
question, NOW!" "Y-yes, I suppose I smiled at many people. I'm so
happy to be here, to be with you," I answered in a shaky voice.
"My dear, you are not to smile at any man other than myself, and
sometimes not even me, without authorization first. It is good
that you admitted to this breach of the rules, if I had had to call
in the witness, you would be in far more trouble," he said, sliding
his hand down from my face to my breasts and squeezing each of them
slowly, making my nipples hard.
"I don't understand. Why can't I smile at anyone? I'm happy, why
can't I show it?" I said. "This is another rule. You may not
speak unless given permission, do you understand? And when you do
speak, you will not ask so many questions. You will simply obey.
Now, for the earlier mistake, you will be punished." Punished?
For something I didn't even know I was not supposed to do? This
was ridiculous! "What are you talking about? I didn't even know
about this stupid rule! How can you punish me?" I screamed. He
looked at me and any compassion that he had felt before quickly
disappeared. "For that little outburst, you will be punished even
more severely. Do not EVER question me or my rules. You simply
obey. Or suffer the consequences..." "You may take her to the
room, now," he ordered the guards. "Prepare her well, I will enjoy
this."
My mind was reeling. I couldn't understand what was going on. I
knew he was serious about the punishment, but what could it be? I
was trying to sort all of this out as the guards dragged me into
another room adjacent to the room we were in. They opened the door
and pulled me inside. They never let go of my arms. The room was
dimly lit, but light enough to see everything in it. I think it
was more for mood than anything; it seemed very ominous, which I
soon learned, was exactly correct.
They pulled me over close to a wall. They lifted my arms and
before I knew what was happening, they had strapped my wrists into
leather wrist cuffs which hung from the ceiling. "What are you
doing? What's going to happen to me?" I asked, not really
expecting a response. And not getting one. I struggled against my
restraints, but with no success. I kicked and pulled and cried out
for them to release me, but they stayed silent and motionless
beside me. One of them walked out of the room and back into the
other room where my husband was. I could hear the faint sound of
voices, and then the guard returned. He called the other guard
over and talked to him softly, out of my earshot. I strained to
hear their conversation, but I could not. They finished talking
and walked back over to me. My back was toward them and I could
feel their warmth close to me. I felt a hand reach out and touch
my shoulder. I wasn't struggling much anymore, my arms had grown
tired. One guard leaned in close to my ear and whispered, "Your
master wishes us to prepare you for his punishment. The more you
resist, the more severe the punishment. We will tell him of
everything, I suggest you cooperate." I didn't know what to do.
I believed that what they said was true, but how could I just
accept this outrage?
I suddenly felt four hands on my body. Two of them reached around
me and squeezed my tits roughly. The other two ran down my back
over my hips and ass, and down my legs; slowly, sensuously. I
jumped and tried to pull away from them, but they grabbed at me
roughly. "What are you doing?" I pleaded with them. "As I said,
we are preparing you. Your master wishes to find out how
responsive you are." I couldn't decide how to react. I knew if I
struggled, the punishment would be more severe, but I couldn't just
let them fondle me freely. However, being restrained as I was,
there wasn't much else I could do. My body began to betray me. As
their hands caressed it through my silks, I began to moan with
pleasure and felt the wetness beginning to form between my legs.
"So, little slut, you enjoy being touched, do you?" one of them
teased. I didn't say anything. "Let's see how much you enjoy it."
He reached around me and unbuttoned the tiny buttons on my silk
blouse and removed it. My breasts were completely exposed to him.
He cupped them and pinched at my nipples. They grew in spite of my
willing them not to. I began to struggle again, I wasn't sure what
was coming next. Was this my punishment? Or simply a test?
My husband entered the room just then. He looked at the guards
fondling my restrained body. I could feel his eyes against my
back. I wished I could see his expression. "So, how is the
preparation going?" he asked the guards. "Sir, she is quite
responsive. She seems to be enjoying it very much," one of the
guards replied and pinched my nipple hard. "No, no, I don't!" I
protested. "I don't want them touching me!" "Well, my dear, you
don't have much choice in the matter do you. I have ordered them
to touch you. And, you have not been instructed to speak. Another
addition to your punishment," he answered me with his voice velvety
and strong. I decided not to say anything else. Surely, he
wouldn't let them do much more than touch me, so I guessed I could
stand that. His next command startled me completely.
"Strip her!" he commanded the guards. Strip me?! What on earth was
he talking about? What was he going to do to me? Or worse, what
was he going to let THEM do to me? I gasped and struggled to get
away from their hands, obviously to no avail. Their strong hands
gripped my body firmly and one of them held me still while the
other literally ripped my clothes from my body. I was completely
nude, completely vulnerable and exposed. "What are you doing to
me?" I screamed. Then I remembered what he had said about speaking
without permission and questioning his orders. I had broken the
rules again. He must have been aware of my observation for he
walked over to me and slid his hand between my legs while he spoke
softly into my ear, "Yes, my dear, that WAS a mistake. Another
addition to your punishment. I shall enjoy this immensely." Oh,
God, what was going to happen to me!
His fingers worked their way inside me and I moaned with pleasure,
temporarily forgetting what was happening and grinding my hips back
onto his hand trying to work his fingers deeper. He fucked my wet
pussy with his fingers quickly and hard and then withdrew them,
wiping the juice on my ass. "Prepare her," he commanded to the
guards, who had watched the whole scene with interest and arousal.
I could see the bulges beneath their thinly clothed crotches. They
walked over to a cabinet and opened one of the doors, withdrawing
a bottle of liquid. I couldn't tell exactly what it was, it looked
a little like oil or water or something. They walked back over to
me and one of them knelt on the floor and grasped my ankles firmly,
holding my legs open and in place. The other dripped the liquid
down my back, letting the stream run down the crack of my ass and
between my legs. The liquid was warm and felt very much like oil,
only thinner. He began to rub it roughly into my skin, first my
lower back and then my ass, spending quite a bit of time pulling
and rubbing at my cheeks, and finally the backs of my thighs. As
he was finishing, he drew one finger up between my legs and flicked
at my opening quickly. I jumped and gasped, and my husband, who
had been watching the whole scene and noticing how I had responded
to the ointment with more pleasure than I wanted to, called the
guard over and told him to show his finger. "It is wet, sir," the
guard informed my husband. "I see that. Thank you," replied my
husband, his voice very stern. I knew I was once again in trouble.
He walked over to me and firmly, roughly, grabbed my right ass
cheek, squeezing it to the point that it almost hurt. "Now, you
are ready to begin your punishment. Do you have any idea what I'm
going to do to you?" he asked me. "No, darling, I don't. But,
please, please don't be too severe, I am not aware of all of your
rules. I'm sorry if I have displeased you, I will try to do
better," I pleaded with him, hoping my deference to him would
persuade him to give me another chance. "You will not TRY, you
WILL do better, I will make certain of that," he replied. He left
my side and walked to a sort of vanity that hung on the wall above
the cabinet. He opened the door and I noticed an array of whips,
paddles, and other torturous devices. My eyes grew wide and I
began to struggle once again. The other guard was still holding my
ankles and he began to use more strength to secure me. My husband
chose a long-handled cat-o-nine-tails and a fairly large and heavy
paddle from the cabinet and closed the door.
He walked back over to me and showed the instruments to me. "I am
going to whip you. I am going to strike your pretty, little ass
and the backs of your thighs mostly, but I may decide to strike
your back as well. When you have been sufficiently whipped and
your ass is burning and red, I am going to spank you with this
paddle. It will hurt terribly and you will beg me to stop, but I
will not. This is the beginning of your punishment for this
evening. I am being very lenient with you because you are not
aware of the rules of my palace. You could be received a much
harsher punishment. When I am done beating you, the guards will
release you from your bonds and take you to my chambers. There you
will be restrained on the bed until I come to you. You will be
lying on your back, so that you can feel the punishment your ass
has received. When I am ready for you, I will come and take you in
whatever way I wish. I WILL NOT be gentle. You will be used and
taken and you will satisfy me, or this will begin again. Do you
understand?" he asked me. I only nodded mutely. "If you resist
and pull away from the guard holding you, I will beat you harder.
If you make me restrain your ankles as your hands have been
restrained, I will use a real whip on you. You do not want me to
do that, I promise you. You are my wife. Now, I will train you to
be my slave, as well." Then, he kissed me.
He walked away from me and motioned for the other guard to follow.
The one guard held my ankles tighter, anticipating the reaction
from me when the cat fell on my skin. I tensed every muscle in my
body. I had no idea what to expect, I had never been hit with
anything before, never even been spanked. I knew he would not be
gentle, but I prayed he would take some pity on me. I heard the
loud crack of the cat before I felt it. When the pain came, it
shot through my ass like fire. I couldn't even cry out because I
was in shock. I had never felt pain like that before in my life.
This was going to be a horribly long night.
My legs jerked involuntarily with each strike of the cat. I could
feel the welts on my ass rising angrily. The guard had no problem
holding my legs, I was numb with pain. My back had a sheen of
sweat on it and I was crying uncontrollably, pleading with him to
stop, even though I knew he wouldn't until he was satisfied. After
about the one-hundredth stroke, he did stop. My thighs and ass
felt as if they were on fire. I didn't think I'd ever move again.
He walked to me an pulled my hair back from my tear-soaked face,
kissing my cheek. "Very good, my dear. You have behaved well.
Now, it is time for your spanking," he said. I had hoped, prayed,
that he would forget about that or at least decide not to spank me
tonight.
He reached for the bottle of liquid and poured some into his hand.
He touched his hand to my burning ass and I thought I would die!
He rubbed the liquid into my skin and once again prepared my
tortured body for more punishment. The liquid seemed to make the
strikes against my skin even more intense and painful. "Hand me
the paddle," he ordered the guard not holding my ankles. The guard
picked up the instrument of pain and walked over to him, handing
him the paddle and taking the whip from his hand. As he started to
walk away, my husband stopped him and beckoned him back to my other
side. "Touch her ass, caress it, I'm sure she would love it. I
think she needs to be touched," he commanded him. The guard
happily obeyed. His hands were not gentle either, he grabbed and
squeezed and my welted ass cheeks, making them burn with new pain.
I cried out and squirmed against my bonds. This continued for a
few minutes more and I felt my husband's fingers once again slide
into my cunt. I was dripping wet; I knew it, but I couldn't even
feel it running down my legs because of the pain in my ass and
legs. I was suddenly aware of how aroused I was and began to moan
in pain and ecstasy.
"I told you she likes it," he told the guard. "That is why she
must be punished further, she must learn to control her desires."
With that he raised his hand and brought the paddle down
mercilessly against my ass. I raised up onto my toes and screamed
with pain. His fingers pumped into me again, and the paddle struck
the other ass cheek. I was hysterical! I didn't know what to
feel. The pain and the pleasure were equal, I was being pulled in
two different directions. He slid his fingers out of me and
wrapped his arm around my waist, holding me firmly against his hip
as he began spanking me severely. The paddle was heavy and cold,
but soon grew warm from the heat of my ass. Each swat was harder
than the last, and I knew I was going to pass out soon if he didn't
stop. He gave me two hundred with the paddle and then handed it to
the guard to put away. He released my waist and I slumped in my
restraints. All of my weight was on my wrists, my legs were
completely weak. The guard released my ankles and stood up. "So,
dear wife, do you understand what it is to be punished for
displeasing me?" he asked me sweetly. "Yes," was all I could
manage to get out. "Oh, you do? No, I don't think so, for your
punishment is not complete. Have you forgotten? You have work yet
to do. You will be taken to my chambers to satisfy me now. If you
please me, you will stay with me all night, if not, you will be
taken back to your chambers to sleep. Take her now," he commanded
the guards.
They unfastened the wrist restraints and lowered my aching arms to
my sides. I could hardly stand and they virtually carried me out
of the room and down another hallway, up several flights of stairs
and through a huge door into the most lavish, beautiful room I had
ever seen. I was still dizzy with pain and felt quite faint. They
laid me down on the huge, soft bed and pulled restraint cuffs from
the sides, fastening my wrists once again and my ankles as well.
I could feel my swollen, sore ass against the fluffy, soft pillows.
They didn't cushion the pain at all. They began to touch my body,
pinching my nipples and sliding their hands down my stomach and
between my legs, probing me. I struggled as much as I could, and
they told me, "Do not mention this to your husband. He would not
like us to touch you without his permission. If you say anything,
we will tell him you asked us to do it. He WILL believe us, and
you will be truly punished." I was scared and simply let them do
what they wanted to me. After they had brought me close to the
edge of orgasm, they quickly withdrew their hands from my body and
left the room, leaving me alone and wanting and in pain.
I must have dozed off into a light sleep. When I awakened, my
husband was above me, his huge cock teasing my lips. I opened my
mouth and sucked him slowly. He moaned in ecstasy. I sucked and
licked at his cock for what seemed like forever. He grew and grew
in my mouth and I wanted desperately for him to put it inside me.
I knew he would, but I also knew he would not be gentle. He pulled
his cock from my mouth and leaned down to kiss me, his tongue
prying open my mouth and probing it roughly. I knew this would be
a long night. He broke the kiss and moved down my body to my
tits. He bit my nipple, making me cry out in pain. His hands then
replaced his mouth and squeezed them roughly. His mouth wandered
down between my spread legs, and he licked and sucked at my cunt
quickly and insistently. He teased my clit and fucked my hole with
his tongue, never letting me come, but bringing me closer and
closer until I thought I would die.
He stopped eating me and shoved his fingers into me, fucking me
hard with his hand. I pushed my hips upward, dying to orgasm. My
body started to quiver and he slid his hand away from me and pushed
his fingers into my mouth, making me suck my own juice off of his
fingers. "Whore," he said and then moved between my legs and
shoved his thick cock inside me. He fucked me hard and fast and
without thought to my pleasure. My arms and legs being bound gave
me limited movement and I strained against the restraints. I
couldn't help but enjoy the feeling of him inside me, in spite of
the pain in my ass each time he rammed me and the restrictions
placed on my limbs. Suddenly, he took his hard cock out of me and
reached down unfasten the ankle restraints. He shoved my legs up
and slammed into me again, deeper and harder this time. I could
feel my orgasm building inside me and I wasn't sure if I should
contain it; I didn't know if I could.
My ass was sliding back and forth against the soft bed and
beginning to get irritated in spite of the comfortable bedding. I
started to whimper, partly from pain and partly from pleasure.
"You like this my little slut?" he teased me. "Yes, I love it!
Release me, please, so that I may give you more pleasure," I begged
him. He threw his head back and laughed as he pounded my wet cunt.
"I am not that foolish. This is punishment, not fun. You are not
supposed to like it. If I release you, you will be my equal, you
are NOT my equal. You are my toy, and I am playing," he told me
and fucked me faster. I started to come at the sound of his words
and the feeling of his cock inside me. My body shook and convulsed
and in the middle of it, he stopped and withdrew himself from me,
taking my source of pleasure with him. I looked at him,
devastated. "No, please! Let me come, please!!" I begged him.
"You will come when I allow it," he commanded. He reached above my
head and released my wrists. "Thank you, thank you!" I gushed.
"This is not for your pleasure, this is for mine," he said, and
turned me over onto my stomach. He ran his hands over my back and
down my still swollen ass and thighs, spreading them open. "I like
what I have done to your ass, it is very, very nice to see the mark
of my punishment on you," he said appreciatively. He spread my
cheeks and tickled my asshole with his finger, slowly, but not
gently, pushing it inside me.
"Oh, God, no!" I said and pulled back from him. "Be still. This
is what I wish, and I WILL take it. You will like it, I'm sure.
But don't make it harder on yourself. Take what I give you, and do
not resist or it will be three times worse. However I want it, I
will have it. Do you understand?" he said. "Yes," I answered and
stopped squirming. His probing hurt, but yet, it felt extremely
good as well. I could feel a different sensation forming in the
pit of my stomach as he probed and prodded my ass with his finger.
He was right. I DID like it. I wanted more, and my wish was soon
granted.
He slid his finger out of my ass and shoved his cock into my
dripping pussy once again. He fucked me slower this time, using my
juice to coat his dick. Pulling it out, he moved up slowly,
insistently began to insert it into my tiny ass. "Oh, I don't
think I can take you there!" I said, praying he wasn't going to try
to get his huge cock inside me. "You can if I wish it. And I DO
wish it," he replied. "I will not be deterred, but I will say
this, I love you and I will not hurt you beyond what is good for
you. Now, be quiet and open your ass for me, slut." I shut up and
held my breath, waiting for him to enter me. The pain was
terrible, but only as bad as the whipping and spanking I had
received earlier. My ass had been punished quite completely
tonight.
With one final thrust, he slid into my ass. I gasped with relief
and pain. He groaned with ecstasy. "You are very tight. I like
that, but I will have to train you to take me here whenever I want
it," he said, matter-of-factly. Then he began to move in and out
of my ass. I thought I would die! He felt wonderful! There was
still some pain, but it was all part of the pleasure now. He began
to really take me, thrusting hard and fast and banging my ass with
wild abandon. He gripped my hips in his hands and fucked me for
all he was worth, my sore ass cheeks bouncing against his hard
body. I felt him swell inside me as my own orgasm built quickly.
We came together in a flood of passion, both of us screaming and
moaning. I felt his hot come flow into me and another stream of my
own run down my legs. He fell against me, still inside me and held
me close to him while he regained his strength. When he had
recuperated, he pulled his cock out of my ass and lay down on the
bed, pulling me down next to him and cradling me in his arms. "You
must know how I love you. That is why I want you to learn. You
are incredible and I love your passion. It is mine and only mine.
And I will do with it what I choose. Do you accept this?" he
whispered to me. "Yes, darling, I do," I replied, and meant it
with all my heart.
We slept then and he held me in his arms. I assumed that he had
been satisfied and was not going to send me back to sleep alone.
I snuggled next to him and all the pain in my body melted into
love. I smiled and kissed his cheek tenderly. It was worth it.
THE END

119
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/postage1.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,119 @@
POSTAGE DUE
by Peaches
My fantasies have always included spanking leading to explosive sex. For
years my secret obsession was enhanced by reading romantic novels where
the dominant Scottish lord bares the bottom of his lady for a hot, spicy
spanking. Needless to say, when I found the ad for "Sassy Ladies" I
thought my prayers had been answered...I was not alone.
I tend to go overboard in my hobbies. After receiving my first issue of
"Sassy Ladies", I wrote all the companies in the back for more spanking
materials. Soon my mailbox was overflowing....well not quite, but it is a
nice thought for this little lady seeking a bun warmer.
My Southern hometown with a population of 1800 is quaint and friendly. In
otherwords, everyone knows your family, your history and what you did last
night. As a single 36 year-old high school English teacher, Sunday school
teacher, community leader, and part owner of the local radio staton...it
is important to be discreet in my secret passion.
Like in most small towns, the post office is the heart of the community.
Our postmaster is getting up in years. Sometimes he puts your mail in one
of the boxes surrounding yours; or if your box is full, he'll put it in
the box of your employment; or if he forgets you are no longer a girl in
pigtails, he'll put your mail in your parent's box. It doesn't cause that
many problems. Everyone exchanges mail and visits...or they put it in the
misplaced mail slot, which use to be the local mail slot.
When I started ordering erotic materials, I totally forgot about our local
problem with the postal system. But trust me, I'll remember from now on.
I'm actually writing this essay while leaning bare over my desk at home
waiting for my lastest surprise visitor to set fire to my fanny....
My postal problem began four weeks ago. I was home grading papers and
listening to an oldies station when the doorbell rang. It was ten
o'clock; and I was wearing a Disney nightshirt and thick socks. I've
never been a modest person, so I didn't run for a robe before going to the
door -- but I did look through the peep hole before opening the door. It
was Jeff Mosley, a 50 year-old athletic hunk for whom I use to babysit his
two darling daughters. His father and my Dad are best friends; and Jeff
often attends football games with them.
"Hi Jeff." Then seeing his grim face, I panicked. "Is everything OK?
There hasn't been an accident? My parents...."
"Everyone's fine; except maybe you." He entered the room, closing and
locking the door behind him. As he turned to face me, I saw the large
envelope in his hand from C.F. Publications...and it was open. "I
believe this belongs to you. It was in my box."
I blushed to my red roots. "Thank you." Playing with the opening I
continued, "Did you ....look inside?"
Jeff roared, "You're DAMN RIGHT I looked inside! I was so proud of you.
I thought you had sold another manuscript. I wanted to read it and praise
your success. But ...but...THIS...." He grabbed the envelope back,
slammmed it on the table, and started pacing. "That's not what a good
girl reads for research."
I was getting angry. He had some nerve...damnit, I'm an adult. As I
often do, I spoke before thinking. "Jeff, that's not research. I read it
for pleasure. Thank you for returning it..."
"PLEASURE!!" He had my arm and was pulling me to the sofa before I knew
what was happening. "If this is pleasure, then maybe you need an Uncle
George like in those stories." He sat in the middle and yanked me across
his lap. I fought like a wildcat... kicking, scratching, biting, and
cursing. It was the latter -- a remark about his parentage or lack of ---
that brought his iron hand down on my raised butt.
"SHIT!!" I saw stars.
"Why Peaches. I thought this was pleasure. I certainly plan to enjoy
myself for the next hour or so." SLAP! SLAP!
My stomach did flip flops as I became aroused. This was my babysitting
fantasy about Jeff. When I was sixteen, I had dreamed of being bare over
his knee for a bun burning spanking. I purposely did things with his
daughters to annoy him --- kept them up past midnight; fed them sweets
before bed; and left the kitchen in a wreck. He never did or said
anything, but I was his baby-sitter of last choice. The spanking had
stopped.
Jeff rubbed my throbbing rearend as the dark pink glowed through my white
cotton panties. "Peaches, in that story Uncle George said a well-spanked
girl should be bare." Without another word, Jeff pulled my panties down
to my ankles and totally off. I held myself perfectly still keeping my
thighs tightly together. His hand slowly worked back up from my heels to
my moist thighs and warm buttocks... squeezing, rubbing, and finally
lightly patting.
Softly Jeff whispered, "I often thought this was what you needed as a
teenager. Boy, I wanted to do THIS everytime you babysat. However..."
Jeff's hand slid between my legs to discover how turned on I was. "I
wasn't divorced then, and baring a naughty teenager would not have sat
well with my wife." He teased my clitoris. I trembled with uncontrolled
titillation and moaned as I lefted my ass to his hand....but he withdrew.
"Not yet. I think I should make these cheeks redder first. And for my
pleasure..." He separated my legs, so I was totally exposed to him. "I'm
enjoying the view and your kicking." Jeff then started spanking me VERY
HARD. It sounded like gunshots. I twisted, kicked, moaned, whimpered,
and slowly rose to climax.
Suddenly I stiffened and my eyes glassed over as I crossed into ecstasy.
Jeff caressed my torched bottom. I sighed and twisted to look at him.
Breathlessly, I said, "Thank you."
"Happy to oblige. I liked it too."
I smiled as I felt exactly how HARD he liked it pressing against my
stomach. Jeff helped me up. He pulled my Disney top off saying, "Now
that we have taken care of the little girl, let's take care of the woman.
" He picked me up and carried me into the bedroom.
The next day it took all my control not to kiss the elderly postmaster
when I picked up my mail. Jeff and I not only decided to date, but also
to have a spanking relationship.

195
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/postage2.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,195 @@
Postage Due by Peaches (2/3)
My next misplaced mail incident happened five days later. I was alone one
evening at the radio station writing advertising copy, when I heard a
knock on the street door. Thinking it was Jeff, I ran to open the door
without checking first. To my surprise there stood Brother Wayne, my
Southern Baptist preacher. He was a balding, large man around 58 years of
age whose voice could truly scare the Devil out of you. He had never smiled,
since I had known him.
"Brother Wayne. What brings you out so late?" I cheerfully greeted him,
inviting him into the office.
"I have something that belongs to you, Peggy Sue. It was with the church
mail. I opened it before looking at the address." From behind his back
came an opened envelope and out of the envelope were the latest issues of
"Strictly Speaking Spanking" and "No Nonsense Ladies".
In his best fire and brimstone voice, "Peggy Sue Randall, do THESE belong
to you?"
I cringed...wishing to God I could disappear. "Yes, Brother Wayne.
They're mine."
His face was furious. In fact, he was so mad that he couldn't speak. The
only sound was the station's music tuned to a satellite network. How
appropriate...the song on the air was Travis Tritt's "Bible Belt". He
listened as he paced, then turned as an idea came to him.
"Peggy Sue, I believe that song is about a corrupted young woman who leads
her pastor to damnation. IS THAT YOUR PLAN!!!"
I quickly moved behind the desk and shook in my pumps. My voice cracked
with terror, "NO SIR! I was just ...curious."
"I think subscribing to THIS...." shaking the mail in my face, "...is
taking curiousity a bit too far. As a caretaker of our children I'm sure
your headmaster would like to know what his teachers read."
I gasped in disbelief. I'm an adult. This is my mail. I thought of what
I would like to say...but held my tongue. This man scared me as badly as my
Dad when I knew I was about to GET IT.
"Peggy Sue, I think your father should see these too. You may be 36, but
you don't have a husband to answer to. You know from my sermons that women
cannot make decisions for themselves. So, that leaves your father to deal
with your conduct."
I panicked, "No Brother Wayne. I couldn't bear my father hearing about
this or seeing those issues. He wouldn't understand. I'll do anything you
say, if you will let me answer to you, my spiritual father, instead of my
Dad." Yes, I spoke again before thinking.
He stood quietly a moment, then could it be...he smiled. "Peggy Sue,
listening to that song brings to mind the different kinds of Bible Belts.
Of course, there is the area of the country we live in; and there is the one
I use on errant sheep." His hands moved to his buckle and slowly he removed
the belt...doubling it...slapping it against his thigh.
I swallowed hard, but my mouth was dry. It felt like my heart was beating
between my legs.
He grinned mischievously, "Peggy Sue, you agree to having your wicked butt
whipped?"
glump..."Ahhhh...Yes...Sir."
"Then strip yourself naked from the waist down and come over here to be
chastised by your pastor before God's eyes!" He bellowed.
I slowly unzipped my professional skirt and pushed it down to the
floor....followed my my slip, pantie hose, and peach french cut panties.
He continued to slap the belt against his thigh. I almost lost my balance as
I came around the desk, clutching the hem of my blouse...trying to hide my
pussy. Trembles continuously vibrated my body as I stood before my minister.
"Peggy Sue Randall. An English and Sunday school teacher should not
possess such literature. You teach children. You should only read the
Bible, it has all the answers you need. You remember your verse....spare the
rod and spoil the child."
I was staring at the floor during his tirade hoping to find a hole to
crawl into quickly.
He roared, "PEGGY SUE. LOOK AT ME!" My head shot up as tears rolled down
my cheeks. "I want you to bend over and grab your knees. I want those
heels three feet apart. If you try to touch your butt or move before I am
done, then we'll start again....next Tuesday night in front of the
Deacons. UNDERSTOOD."
I swallowed hard. "Yes Sir." Slowly I assumed the position, hoping there
were three feet between my heels. I guess there wasn't, because he
reached down and pulled my right ankle our four more inches.
Brother Wayne did not start immediately. In fact, he stood against the
wall watching my butt twitch for fifteen minutes....it felt like hours to
me.
Finally, he was ready to start. Walking up behind me he spoke sternly,
"Before this night is over your backside will be dark red and blistered.
Peggy Sue, you're receiving this whipping not only because of your mail,
but also because of the lesson you chose for your class last Sunday. WE
DON'T TEACH EVOLUTION TO MY FLOCK!" Rubbing his belt across my buttocks
as well as my inner and outer thighs, he continued, "Your ancestors may
have been apes, but mine were not. However, young woman, I promise to
soon have you hopping like a baboon grabbing your nasty ass."
Brother Wayne stepped back to take aim. "Peggy Sue, remember to hold that
position...hands on knees and butt pushed out for discipline. Failure on
any of those points and it will be Tuesday with the Deacons. Understood?"
"Yes...Sir." My voice cracked in dread as I tried to prepare myself.
CRACK! "OWWWWW!" CRANK! "OHOHOHOH!" CRACK!
Brother Wayne took pride in being filigent, whether if it was his sermon
or chastising an irritating independent woman. His belt didn't leave an
unmarked inch between my upper hips to just above my knees. He also
worked his tool of discipline between my legs reddening my inner thighs.
"PLEASSSE BROTHER WAYNE! IT HURTS!" CRACK!
I somehow manage to hold position. However, my secret need was also being
satisfied, as I felt myself becoming wet and feeling those special strings
pulling.
Brother Wayne must have noticed it too, because suddenly he stopped.
"Young woman, are you getting sinfully excited by this?"
I bit my lip...and moaned.
"ANSWER ME THIS MINUTE!" WHACK!
"No Sir!" I cried, but Brother Wayne confirmed his suspicions by reaching
with his hand to cup my womanhood. I jumped with the shock of his bold
hand investigating my private parts, then cried out with arousal near the
breaking point.
Still with his hand cupping me, he commanded, "Young woman, you will
control this. If you don't, I promise to whip you daily till you learn
discipline." I trembled with sexual excitement.
"ENOUGH!" he yelled as he grabbed a armless chair...sitting down ...and
throwing me across his lap. He position me so that my fanny was raised
high...grabbing one cheek and separating it from the other...he started
whipping my crease.
I screamed and kicked....beating the floor with my fists...."NOOOOO
Brother Wayne!" But he continued to strap me there as well as between my
thighs....as a wild gleam glowed in his eyes and his pants began to fill
with his own arousal.
He pushed me to the floor saying, "Get to a corner." I grabbed my heated
flesh crying....and as I rose I proved him right by dancing and squeezing
my nasty ass.
"ENOUGH!" Brother Wayne grabbed my arm and hauled me to a corner. He
lifted my blouse and tucked the hem under my bra strap, so my red bottom
was on display. While I stood there, he read verses on woman's submissive
role and discipline of children.
Finally, Brother Wayne told me to face him. He stared for a while at my
eyes, then said, "I still see the Devil in you."
"NO, Brother Wayne! I learned my lesson. I'll be good." I shamelessly
pleaded.
"You still have much to learn. I want you in my office Sunday morning at
eight sharp. Perhaps an hour over my knee will teach your naked bottom
how to behave like a God-fearing woman. Also your buttocks will be
tender... very tender..while you teach Sunday school. I might sit in on
your class to watch you wiggle on a hard wooden seat."
All of a sudden Brother Wayne grabbed me by the waist bending me forward,
and raised his hand for ten quick hard hand smacks. I could barely stand
it, since there was no warning. I cried out and lifted one leg then the
other during his volley. He released me, walked to the door, then turned
to review his work.
"Yes, I believe my hand will do nicely."
I was rubbing and crying with renewed energy.
"Peggy Sue, who gave you the nickname 'Peaches'?"
sniff...sniff..."My Daddy."
"I bet it was after he spanked your naughty bottom till you couldn't sit."
I didn't answer, but he was right. Brother Wayne picked up his
Bible....leaving my mail...and walked out the door.
It was three days before I could sit comfortably; but unfortunately the
forth day was Sunday, and the fire he promised was reawakened in his
office.

275
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/postage3.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,275 @@
Postage Due by Peaches (3/3)
Monday morning just before break my boss, Headmaster Ross, sent a note
that I was to come to his office immediately. Knowing he usually finished
opening the mail before break, I could guess what the postmaster had added
to it today.
I walked down the hall twitching and already wet with just my wild
imagination of the coming meeting. I was wearing a cream blouse and full
floral skirt. Unfortunately, I did not feel like wearing undies after my
lessons from Brother Wayne, so my underwear selection was limited. I was
wearing a black lace thong...no pantie hose...just ankle socks and Keds.
I chose the thong, since I was still tender; but if Headmaster Ross
followed the status quo, then my butt was in hot water.
Headmaster Ross was just a year older than me. In fact, Chuck Ross was my
childhood playmate and the boy next door. When things got serious in high
school, our friendship became strained. He said I flirted and teased
boys. I got mad at him after one of these discussions. That night I
stood him up for the Prom, instead attending it with a college student I
knew. Chuck went anyway, but his judging eyes never left me that night.
As headmaster, Chuck was a firm believer in corporal punishment. I had
witnessed a few, when an errant student had gone too far. The boy or girl
would bend over his low coffee table, then would position their young,
jerking heinies for Chuck's paddle...appropriately named the "Board of
Education". The instrument of correction was 18 inches long, a half-inch
thick with ten holes drilled in the business end. Most paddlings were
over the student's clothes. However, if the student had a choice of being
kicked out or bending for the paddle...that paddling was on very naughty
and very bare butts. Those special paddlings were always witnessed by the
parents of the student, with the father administering the first and final
licks.
Chuck and I had first hand knowledge of bare bottom paddlings in this very
office. My junior year after the Homecoming game, we had been caught
drinking with a group of students behind the field house. Headmaster
Collins kept his swinging arm conditioned that week for ten nervous
students. Chuck and I got our licks on the same day. I remember
Headmaster Collins telling me to pull down my panties and lift my skirt
out of the way. Daddy grabbed me around the waist and gave me fifty HARD
hand swats, then taking the paddle from Headmaster Collins, he growled,
"Bend your bad butt for wood, girl." He swung and I bet my answering howl
was heard throughout the school, downtown, and in the next county. Daddy
handed the paddle back to the Headmaster, who swung just as forcefully for
the next twenty-three strokes, then returned the paddle to Daddy for the
final blow. I jumped and howled for ten minutes before Headmaster Collins
said to dress and go to class. That evening in the backyard Chuck and I
compared blistered bottoms. As Chuck consoled me rubbing my heated flesh,
I became hot for his touch...wondering how HOT I would feel if he had been
the one to spank me.
I woke from my silent musings. Headmaster Ross had left me sitting
outside the office waiting to see him -- just like a student about to be
punished. My next period was a planning period, so Chuck knew he had
forty-five minutes to make me stew.
* * * *
Inside the office Chuck was finishing reading the second story in "Sassy
Ladies". Leaning back he thought...so that's what she has been
wanting...someone to take charge over her and whip her ass when necessary.
Suddenly her behavior for the past twenty years began to make sense.
She must have discovered this need of hers the day of the Homecoming bare
paddlings, because ever since then she had tested his patience. Chuck
looked out the window mindlessly slapping the spanking issue against his
palm. He remembered her flirting with any male that she knew he disliked
in high school...especially, standing him up for the Prom and going with
Quick Larry.
He smiled as he remembered back to that night as he told Peaches' father
about Larry's reputation and that she had not broken her date with him
first. When Peaches got home from the dance, Chuck had hidden outside her
bedroom window for the coming attraction. He watched as her father hauled
her into the room...telling her to strip to her bra and panties in front
of him. He then took her over his knee for a hundred hard hand
whacks...next standing her up and pointing her to the shower to bathe the
perfume and makeup from her body. Afterwards, before she could dry off,
he dragged a wet whimpering child back into the room for a hundred strokes
of the hairbrush. For the next thirty minutes her deep red bottom
twitched and jiggled in the corner. Finally, she was called to her
father's den. That could mean only one thing...the strap. Though Chuck
felt sorry for Peaches...well half-heartedly sorry for her...as he watched
her punished rear gyrate with her father's strokes; he could not help but
wish that it was him holding the swinging leather.
Chuck blinked, then looked at the clock. He had forty-five minutes to
straighten out twenty years of polite anger between them. Chuck smiled
thinking...well, I don't have time to do everything I would like; but
she'll go back to class with blushing cheeks and knowing whose her boss at
school and at home from now on. He went to the door.
* * * * *
I felt like a guilty student waiting to be punished. How long was he
going to make me wait. I wondered how much his secretary ...that nosy
bitty...knows about the mail. Suddenly the door opened and there stood
Headmaster Ross towering over me.
"Miss Randall. Would you come in, please." He said in his practiced
headmaster voice as he held the door for me to pass through.
Walking to the chair in front of his desk, I saw my latest issue of "Sassy
Ladies"...and next to it the paddle. Headmaster Ross took his place
behind the desk picking up the magazine.
"Miss Randall, I believe this belongs to you. It was in with the school's
mail. I opened it thinking it was something for your creative writing
class." Raising an eyebrow he asked, "Is it?"
I looked down...wringing my hands in my lap...nervously wiggling in my
chair thinking how tender my rear end still was from Brother Wayne's
lesson Sunday. Glancing at the paddle on Headmaster Ross's desk, I
thought...no way can I take that now.
"ANSWER ME, MISS RANDALL." he barked.
I searched my mind thinking...what the HELL was the question....oh, the
mail....creative writing class. "No, it's not for school...it's
personal."
"So Miss Randall, are you telling me that you fantasize about having a man
bare your naughty bottom for spankings." Chuck spoke sternly, but I swear
his eyes were laughing.
Meekly I answered, "Yes, Mr. Ross."
He pushed back from the desk to give him room. Picking up the paddle and
slapping it to his palm, he said, "Come here, Miss Randall."
With tear-filled eyes I begged, "Oh please Mr. Ross. Not the paddle. I
can't take much more. It's been a horrible month with my mail going all
over town." I began to sob in earnest.
Chuck's demeanor broke as he put down the paddle and held out his arms to
me. "Peaches, honey, come here."
Flying to him, I sat in his lap. Taking comfort in his arms, I tearfully
told him the story of my mail. I told him about Brother Wayne and Jeff
Mosley, but thought it would be wise to leave out about my relationship
with Jeff.
With loving concern Chuck asked, "You're still tender from your spanking
from Brother Wayne?"
"Uh huh." I shifted my weight and tucked my head against his shoulder.
"Let me see." Chuck flipped me over before I could protest and raised my
skirt to inspect the damage. His hand tenderly massaged my bottom.
Poking a finger into the flesh, I cringed as a pain was reawakened.
Frowning Chuck asked, "Peaches, where is your underwear?"
"I couldn't stand to wear hose today." I answered thinking that was what
he meant.
He softly tapped my exposed, raised buttocks then continued the
questioning, "I don't mean the hose. I mean your panties. Where are
those white cotton briefs you usually wear?" Then getting madder, "DAMMIT
PEACHES, where the HELL is your underwear?"
I was getting angry but was still confused, "Chuck, I'm wearing
underwear."
"WHERE?"
"IT'S A THONG!!!" I could yell too.
Chuck dove a finger in my crack and retrieved the small string that held
my undies together. He got madder.
"Peggy Sue Randall! You call this appropriate dress to wear as you stand
in front of your students?"
I panicked...afterall I was upside down across his lap...and that was his
hand firmly pressing on my exposed heinie. "Ch..ch..Chuck. It was the
only thing clean that I could stand to wear today. I'm sorry."
"You coach drill team this afternoon. What if the wind catches your full
skirt and shows all THIS to the children." Seeing just how white and
relatively unmarked her bottom was, Chuck hissed, "I think the lady
protests too much about her sore tush. You've taken worse from your
father...I know...I saw. Damnit Peggy Sue, I can't believe you wore that
scrap of fabric to school." His control broke as he began firm hard slaps
to my buttocks. Rapidly the hue changed from white...to pink...and
finally deep red.
I gritted my teeth...damnit, I'm not going to yell and let his secretary
hear me. No doubt she's hearing the spanking and knows I'm the only one
in here with him. I twisted and kicked, trying to avoid his steady
rhythm.
After a hundred slaps, Chuck stopped to rub my throbbing heinie. He
flipped me to sit on my punished cheeks on his lap. Feeling his firm
thighs against my flaming fanny almost undid me. Chuck stroked my hair,
as he wiped and kissed the tears my face. "Miss Randall. We have ten
minutes to get you presentable for American Literature. Tonight I'll come
over and help you with your laundry. I want to make sure you have plenty
of white briefs for school."
Without thinking I replied, "I can't tonight. I have a date."
"YOU HAVE WHAT!" Chuck paused tightening his grip on my waist. "Break
it."
"Chuck, I can't. It's Jeff."
He roared, "Jeff Mosley. He's fourteen years older than you. Not to
mention his seven failed marriages and stud history." He face turned red
with rage as a new thought crossed his mind. "Peggy Sue Randall if you
slept with him, it better have been safe sex."
Blushing I softly answered, "It was....safe sex."
Suddenly he stood us up and raised the back of my skirt...his hands
cupping my heated flesh. "Peaches, this belongs to me and no one else.
Afterschool today, I want you back in this office bent over bare for
twenty-five from the "Board of Education". I trembled as he took charge.
Chuck continued, "Then we're going to Jeff Mosley's office where you'll
raise your skirt to show your blistered backside and tell him your butt
belongs to me. You will break your date and say good-bye forever. Then
I'm going to haul you to church, where you'll once again expose your
bottom for inspection by Brother Wayne. You'll tell him that you no
longer require his private counseling, since your husband will attend to
your devious ways."
"Oh, Chuck." I was crying with joy.
"Then we'll go to your parent's home to tell them of our engagement. And
I might show your father your butt, so he'll know I can kept it in gear."
"No, please sweetheart. Don't show Daddy."
"OK," he answered kissing my nose, "We won't show your Dad." The bell
rang. Chuck playfully slapped my bottom saying, "Get to class."
Later that day I was bent in Chuck's office for the twenty-five licks of
the paddle. We paid visits to Jeff and Brother Wayne....I believe they
regretted it when Chuck made it very clear that he was the only one to
spank me in the future.
My parents were thrilled with the news of our engagement. While Chuck
talked to Dad, I went to the kitchen with Mom and showed her my blistered
rearend. Mom smiled the way only a well-strapped wife could.
That brings us back to today with me bent bare for my latest postal
mishap. I was on my way to meet Chuck at the lake with my tote bag filled
with toys from the "Naughty Victorian". As I opened the door to leave, I
came face to face with Daddy. He was holding an opened box from Shadow
Lane filled with videos, tapes, and stories. Daddy shoved the box in my
arms yelling, "DID YOU ORDER THIS??"
I took the force of the box in my arms, dropping my tote as rulers,
paddles, canes, and my tawse spilled out. Daddy slammed the door and
reached to retrieve my toys. The tawse caught his eye because Chuck had
had it engraved with "Peaches".
Daddy looked up. "Peggy Sue, I want your wicked butt bare and bend over
your desk. I brought the strap for your sassy bottom, but I think I'll
try this bit of leather first. I've been looking for something new for
your mother."
He had finished with the tawsw moments ago; but still felt I needed the
strap. Swinging it he commented on how many videos I had bought. Little
did he know, the videos were mainly Chuck's --- I think he had a crush on
Jennifer Brooks and Tanya Foxx. As my butt rolled with Daddy's blows, I
thought of the hotseat Chuck would give me for being late to the lake.
But what's a girl to do when so many come requiring payment for postage
due.
THE END

3265
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/pov.txt Normal file
View File

File diff suppressed because it is too large Load Diff

199
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/pow.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,199 @@
PRISONER OF WAR
[AUTHOR'S NOTE: This story MUST be explained, as it is
based on an rather old fantasy of mine. When I was thirteen
and first experiencing the raging hormones of puberty, it was
the height of the Cold War. At that time, a veteran of some
sort came to our school and told about the day the Russians
would invade. He delighted in concocting explicit horror
stories about what the Russian commies would do to us once
they had us in their clutches. I was a pretty boy back then,
not at all chubby like now, and he singled me out for a
special sort of punishment. Once you realize this, and
remember my fondness for uniforms, you can easily see how this
old fantasy of mine came about, until it finally congealed
into the story form I give you here. Let me just add that I
do NOT hate my family, despite their treatment in this
fantasy. It is just that they have no place in the land of
dreams such as this.]
* * * * *
Two months into the war, I arrived home to find my family
had vanished, and Russian soldiers had taken over the house.
I had no choice; I walked up and surrendered, expecting to be
sent where my family was. But I wasn't; and I couldn't find
anyone who knew. I never saw them again.
My father had built the house for a large family, which
is what we had been up to that point. A V-shaped, four-
bedroom, single-story ranch house covered a great deal of
ground, with a huge living room and kitchen. And it held the
enemy.
Four of them and they remained, for what reason I never
learned. All were privates. Perhaps they were due for R&R,
or had been overlooked and decided to sit out the war. All
I know is that I was their personal servant.
I soon learned to tell them apart, though I never did
learn the Cyrillic alphabet enough to learn their last names
off their nameplates.
The big one was Ivan, over six feet tall (my own height),
with big, bulging arms in the T-shirt that was often all he
wore above the waist. Ivan had brown hair and eyes, and a
face that was attractive despite the slightly rounded cheeks
and the perpetual blue-black mark of his beard that no shaving
would remove.
Yuri was smaller and very slim, 5'6" and maybe 110
pounds. His hair was dull black and his eyes, too, seemed to
be orbs of jet in his white-skinned face. Yuri was the
intellectual one, who seemed to be able to read our language
easily for the books of ours he pored over. But his mastery
of our speech was slow and stumbling.
Mikhail was nicely built, though not nearly as big as
Ivan, at 5'11" with a clearly defined chest and very thin
waist. My father was a small man with a 28" inch waist, and
Mikhail fit into the pants he had left behind with no need for
a belt. But if he tried on the shirts of my father, it was
impossible to button them. Mikhail wore my brother's shirts,
and mine.
Alexei was the dark one of the group, and I don't mean
his skin. There was an anger about him, an eternal scowl that
creased his otherwise-handsome face, giving him a sinister
look fully as awful as any enemy should bear. His frame was
medium, his hair a tepid brown, his eyes a neutral grayish
color. I hated the times that Alexei and I were alone in the
house, because then he would find an excuse to kick me in the
rear, sending me sprawling, or take his belt to my back. The
others seemed as uncomfortable with Alexei as I was, though,
so I seemed to be alone with him daily.
Other than these times, though, the soldiers treated me
quite well. I ate as well as they did, and could use the
living room couch for my bed.
Things went as well as could be expected, until the day
came that the soldiers found my father's still. A secret
place that even I hadn't known, hidden in a false back wall
of the empty barn. Also there were five gallons or more of
wildcat whiskey. Wildcat is like moonshine, only stronger and
more potent. To the soldiers used to their vodka, it was a
godsend.
The small shots of wildcat whiskey they had with dinner
that helped their spirit. They were jolly, but not truly
drunk.
"More cake!" Alexei shouted and I hastened over with a
slice for him. In setting it down, his arm came up
(deliberately, I think), and I spilled his glass of whiskey.
"Damn you!" Alexei shouted and grabbed at me. To my
embarrassment, Alexei pulled me over his lap and proceeded to
spank me like a naughty child. He used his hand, but he hit
hard! I yelled and struggled. For once, the others didn't
come to my aid. They laughed and egged him on.
Only Alexei's fatigue stopped his punishment, and I stood
up, tears of rage streaming from my face. I called him every
name I could think of and ran to the living room and threw
myself on the couch, not caring what they thought, intending
to cry as much as I cared to.
But the laughing soldiers followed me, and Ivan insisted
on "seeing it" as he put it. Yuri and Mikhail held my arms
while Ivan tugged down the ragged trousers that were now all
I owned.
"Poor thing." Ivan crooned and ran his big hand gently
over my reddened buttocks. I struggled, wanting only to get
them to stop, to pull up my pants. But I was helpless.
Ivan's hand became more insistent, and roamed over me
with sure, gentle strokes. I was eighteen, full of hormones,
and couldn't help it. I got an erection.
They pointed and laughed at the results, calling Ivan
around to see what he had done, I guess. My cock shriveled
under the unfriendly stares, but Ivan grabbed it and jerked
it, bringing it back to rigid tumesence.
And now, with no speech I could detect, they chose that
time to attack me. My clothes were yanked from me while I lay
prone beneath them, clawing, scratching, biting as I could,
minor, unimportant injuries to these horny animals. Finished,
with me naked underneath them, there was an unzipping of
pants, and I felt the first, hard Russian cock push into me.
Through my pain and humiliation, I could not see my
attacker. Not Alexei, who stood off to the side, watching
with disapproval the actions of his comrades, nor Mikhail,
whose hand I recognized on my left, nor Yuri, his small arm,
coated with black hair, on my right. Oh God, Ivan, the
kindest of them, the gentle giant, it was Ivan who was ramming
his steel cock into me! I felt more than humiliated. I felt
betrayed! I even stopped struggling. What was the use? Let
them use me; I would get my revenge later!
Ivan lay atop of me, his heavy weight mashing me beneath
him, his uniformed arms grabbing my shoulders, forcing all of
his iron manhood into me. I grunted, bore it, and it was soon
over.
But not for the others. Alexei grinned and came over.
I saw his stiff dick, short but thick, as he passed by me,
waggling outside of its gray uniform pants, and I never felt
the others move from their grip on me though I no longer
struggled. Mikhail got next turn on me.
After Ivan's huge cock's invasion, Mikhail's was almost
bearable, and it didn't hurt as much. I found my body
beginning to adjust to them, to love the cock that pushed
inside me. Yuri was holding both my hands, and his crotch
rubbed in my face. I don't know where I got the brazenness,
perhaps realizing that I might as well cooperate. But I
gnawed at his basket, soaking the gray pants with my saliva.
Yuri released my hands and I wrapped them around his waist,
pulled him to me, biting at his groin while Mikhail fucked me.
Yuri unbuttoned his pants with fumbling, eager fingers,
and his cock sprang from his boxers, and I swallowed it down
in one smooth stroke. Yuri groaned, and Mikhail laughed at
his eagerness, and his laughter turned to groans, and Mikhail
unloaded into me. Yuri got up despite my vaccuuming mouth and
his spit-lubed cock was a smoothly-entering blessing. Ivan
walked over, a wet cloth sponging clean his cock and he knelt
down to me with a cock slowly rising again.
But I pushed him away petulantly. Mikhail and Yuri
laughed at his discomfiture, and Ivan seemed to understand his
disgrace. He moved around and, to my utter astonishment, I
felt him slide underneath my heavy belly and felt his warm
lips encircle my cock.
Yuri shouted something in Russian, and his cock exploded
into me. As he finished, Ivan squirmed around to lie between
my arms, his cock aiming at my mouth. His mouth was so warm
on my cock, so friendly, and my response was so forgiving,
that I first licked, then gobbled down his cock.
Ivan and I sixty-nined while my body forgot its pain in
the pleasure I now felt. Alexei was gone some place, I don't
know where, and didn't care. And Mikhail and Yuri, they were
imitating us, lapping at each other's cocks in this orgy of
Russian passion.
I moaned, warning Ivan that I was about to come, and his
lips tightened on my cock, so I blasted into him, my tender
young teenaged American cock filling his Russian mouth. I
heard Ivan gag, but he didn't let go, swallowing my come down,
and it seemed to be what he needed, he fired a second load
into my hungry mouth.
Finished, we rose, and Ivan hugged me to him, his mouth
seeking mine, and I tasted my come on his lips. We kissed,
then he led me to his bedroom, once mine, and now ours
together.
Alexei had gone and we didn't know where. I never saw
or heard of him again. Mikhail and Yuri had found each other,
and I had Ivan, my Russian bear, in my arms and my bed. Ivan
was an eager pupil, and I spent the next week gradually
spreading his ass so I could pump him full of my cock. We
exchanged fucks, until there was no knowing from our mingled
bodies who was the soldier and who the prisoner of war here.
Came the day I knew would come, our armies pushing back
the invaders, and soon American flags decorated the armies
advancing through the road in front of our house.
Ivan and I had talked of this with our combined
languages, and decided what to do. When the American armies
entered our house, we were in bed, his uniform burned in the
fireplace, and Ivan was lying under me, my cock imbedded in
him, fucking him for all he was worth. Ivan was begging me
in carefully coached English to "Fuck me harder, man, fuck me
harder!", his muscular arms holding me tight so the soldiers
wouldn't get a good look at him. And so we kept Ivan from
being marched off as a prisoner of war himself. The soldiers
just sort of goggled, then left us alone, marching on through
the rain after their foes.
Ivan was a farmer before his army got him. He calls
himself "John" now, and we are raising crops again, while I
wait for my family to find us, if they're still alive. For
now, the ranch belongs to me and my Russian bear. We spend
our nights in each other's arms, me fucking him then him
fucking me, both of us fucking for all we're worth, for we
don't know how long it will last. I hope it's forever.
THE END

268
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/pow1.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,268 @@
POW1.TXT -- 1/5
M/F, MILITARY, WAR, CAPTURE, RAPE, NC, BONDAGE, GANG, HUMIL, TORTURE
DISCLAIMER; This story includes descriptions of rape, torture, and bondage. If
descriptions of sexual activity, particularly non-consenual sexual activity,
offend you, DO NOT READ THIS STORY. IF YOU'RE UNDER TWENTY-ONE YEARS OF AGE, DO
NOT READ THIS STORY.
DANGER: THIS STORY IS POLITICALLY INCORRECT. This is a work of fiction; any
resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental.
This story may be electronically reproduced and distributed where the laws
allow so long as it is not changed in any way. I've appreciated the comments
and suggestions I've received from readers and welcome further comments. All
flames will be ignored.
INTRODUCTION: Largely because of the scandal caused by the Navy's 1991
"Tailhook" convention, the ban on women flying U.S. combat aircraft was lifted
on 28 April, 1993. This story is a "what-if" look at what might have happened
if "Tailhook" had happened before the 1991 Gulf War and as a result women had
flown combat aircraft during that war.
******************************************************************
The Mother of All Rapes
by Conwic
conwic@aol.com
Part #1
It was the second day of the air war and Air Force Major Diana Barker was
feeling very unhappy. Part of this was attributable to the fact that she was
sitting in the back of an Iraqi army truck with her hands tied behind her back
and a bag over her head. She was thirsty, her body ached from the jolt she
received when she ejected from her F-16, and she was afraid. But most of all,
she was pissed because she knew that she had blown it. After all the hype, the
first woman combat pilot had let herself get shot down on her first combat
mission. All she could think of was how this was going to screw up her plans
for getting a star. She had spent the last ten years of her life working toward
that goal.
She had used every resource at her command to get ahead in the air force,
discovering in her first year at the academy that it was not so much a case of
how good you were as how well you could manipulate the system. She soon
realized that the Air Force's equal opportunity program was the perfect "ticket
to ride" for someone like herself with a lot of ambition and few scruples.
Those superiors she couldn't or wouldn't fuck, she blackmailed.
As a woman, the pressure on her superiors to ensure that she succeeded
was already great; adding the threat to file a sexual harassment complaint made
it irresistible. This attitude earned her the nickname of "Nutcracker." Instead
of angering her, Diana was proud of the nickname, so proud that she used it as
her radio callsign. A year ago when the Air Force opened fighters to women, she
had been an obscure if talented captain flying C-141 transports. Now at 32,
Diana Barker was a high speed, low drag major and the darling of the media.
Unfortunately, the media demands of her "superstar" status had not left her the
time or the inclination to master mundane matters like counter-SAM drills.
As she rode, Diana began to think that she could come out of this OK.
Aside from some groping by the soldiers guarding her, no one had mistreated
her. Nor was she the type to be afraid of a little "grab-ass." Diana was almost
six feet tall with the buff physique of a body builder combined with a 36"
chest. She was proud of her body; like everything about her from her short and
sassy haircut to her choice of cars, it was part of the "Top Gun" image she had
created for herself.
Diana could feel the change as the truck moved on to a hardtop road and
hours later could detect the increase in sounds as they entered a city. She
surmised that she must be in Baghdad. Eventually she felt the truck stop and
she was hustled out and into a building. There was some conversation in Arabic
which she could not understand and then more walking, this time down some
stairs and through numerous doors which clanked ominously behind her. When the
guards released her arms and spoke, Diana could see light through the bottom of
the bag covering her head and sense the presence of several other men in the
room besides her escorts. Diana was very proud of how tough she had been at the
Air Force's survival, escape, and evasion school. She thought she could handle
a camel jockey.
Watching her from his seat was Captain Vahid Yazeed of Saddam's special
security service, one of his most promising young torturers. He had been
personally selected by the Great Leader to break the first American pilots
captured and turn them into propaganda weapons. Yazeed understood that the
information he extracted was of minor importance. His job was to break the
pilots' will, so that they would be pliable tools in the battle for American
public opinion which would be waged using their own media. Though he was
surprised that the first POW was a woman, it made no difference in his orders
and made the task that much more appealing to him. A through sadist, Yazeed had
been eagerly anticipating watching his men rape an American male pilot. Now
that he had a female pilot to work on, he looked forward to participating in
the rape as well. For rape was a primary tool of his trade, used to break the
subject, man or woman, psychologically.
Although he had tortured Iraqi and Kurdish women, Diana would be his
first Western female. Yazeed found the idea of having such a woman under his
control very exciting.
"Strip her," ordered Yazeed as he leaned back in his chair and watched.
The guards untied Diana's hands and unzipped her flight suit, then pulled
it off her and set it carefully aside. Then they ripped off her T shirt, bra
and panties, leaving her nude but for her combat boots, dog tags, and the bag
covering her head. Diana did not try to resist them; instead she concentrated
on breathing slowly and calmly. She had been told to expect this in survival
school. Stripping a person of their clothes was meant to stripped them of their
confidence, her instructors had told her. Still, knowing that didn't make her
feel any braver right now.
Yazeed examined her body at length. He found the large breasts with their
little finger size nipples to be fascinating. The breasts and particularly the
nipples were a very sensitive area for a woman. He would enjoy working on a
woman so amply endowed.
Her muscular body was foreign to an Arab but nevertheless appealing. Not
only did it arouse him, but it would serve his purposes well since she could
suffer longer before she reached her physical limit. Only her neatly trimmed
pubic hair repelled him.
Unlike this Western slut, respectable Arab women shaved their pubic hair.
Though he knew that he should wait longer to let the humiliation of standing
nude before unseen men play upon her, Yazeed could not wait to see her face.
Half afraid he would find an ugly hag, he ordered the bag removed from her
head. He was pleased to find a beautiful, mature face framed by reddish brown
hair.
Diana remained at attention when the guard pulled off the bag.
Unaccustomed to the bright lights, she could see nothing until her eyes
adjusted. Then she saw two men in front of her. One was seated; he was a clean
shaven man about her age wearing a well tailored officer's uniform whose rank
she did not recognize. Standing behind him in the classic flunky position was a
younger, very worried looking man in a shabby uniform.
Diana ignored him and concentrated on the officer. She could sense the
presence of her guards behind her but ignored them as well.
Yazeed spoke briefly. The younger man standing behind him translated,
"You are in the custody of the security service. You are not a prisoner of war
but a criminal guilty of crimes against the state of Iraq and will be treated
accordingly. Your only hope for leniency is to cooperate fully."
"I am Major Diana Barker, serial number 309-48-8221, United States Air
Force. I demand to be treated as a prisoner of war. What you are doing is
contrary to the Geneva Convention; you could be tried as a war criminal for
mistreating a prisoner"
It sounded a little pompous, but Diana was just pleased to have gotten
through it without her voice breaking. She had to make this man understand that
she was someone he couldn't push around.
At a nod of Yazeed's head the guard to her right jabbed her hard in the
kidney with a short wooden club, sending her to the floor doubled up in pain.
As she lay there, she dimly heard the translator tell her that the Captain did
not like speeches other than his own. Another order from Yazeed had the guard
haul her to her feet by her hair.
Yazeed spoke at length before the translator turned to her and said, "The
Captain says that your country is foolish to use women in its air force and to
use them in a war. That you will be the one to pay the price for your country's
foolish ideas. Being a woman will not protect you. Nor will the Geneva
Convention protect you here. What is your unit, your base location, and what
was your mission?"
Diana glared at the seated officer as she replied, "Barker, Diana, Major,
USAF, serial number 309-48-8221. I demand to speak to a senior officer." As she
finished her reply, a nod from Yazeed again brought a painful jab from the
guard behind her. She kept her feet this time but saw stars. As she resumed her
position of attention, the Iraqi officer left his chair and stood in front of
her. To her disgust, he began running his hands over her breasts, weighing the
heavy globes in his hands. As she clinched her fist in helpless fury, he smiled
unpleasantly and spoke to the translator, giving his words emphasis by twisting
her nipples.
"The Captain says that you are a foolish woman who thinks that she is
going to a tea party, not a war. He says that you will not be so uncooperative
after the guards have finished with you. He says that the guards will enjoy
raping you. They have never had a Western woman before and are curious if what
they have heard of the insatiable sexual appetite of Western women is true." As
he continued, the young man's anxious expression gave way to one of real fear.
"Remember that you are totally in his hands to do with as he wishes; no one can
help you here. If you do not obey him and answer all his questions, he will do
terrible things to you. Please, what is your unit, your base, and your
mission?"
Diana hesitated. She was not prepared for the crude direct approach of
the Iraqi Captain. She had expected captivity to be mostly mind games just as
it had been at her training course. But her training wasn't the real world of
the middle East. Now, things were moving too fast for her. She felt she had to
slow things down, pretend to give in to gain time. This sort of information was
of little value anyway; certainly not worth a gang rape.
She replied, "I am from the 417th Tactical Fighter Squadron, 250th
Tactical Fighter Wing which is based at Dhahran. I was flying an aircap when
the missile hit me." Diana's face burned as she spoke. She was ashamed that she
had given in so soon; but since the information was all lies she knew it would
do no harm.
Yazeed listened to the translation, consulted a black notebook, and then
turned to Diana with a chilling smile. The translator listened to him and
said," The Captain says that you are a poor liar. We are not stupid; we have
CNN here too. We saw the reporter do his story about your loss. Some of our
pilots spent a lot of time in Saudi Arabia when we were fighting the accused
Iranians. They tell us that the base he broadcast from was Al Mindhat not
Dhahran; the buildings are quite different. Nor is there any 417th fighter
squadron or 250th fighter wing listed for your active air force. The Captain
now intends to teach you a lesson in what happens when you lie to him."
Yazeed stepped back and gave an order to the guards. They grabbed her
arms and dragged her to a long bar hanging from the ceiling. A sharp blow to
the stomach precluded resistance on Diana's part as they secured her hands in
manacles at the ends of the bar. Then the two men grabbed her muscular legs and
bent them back until the lower legs were a foot above and parallel to the
floor. A sharp order to the translator sent him to help the two guards by tying
a rope around her booted feet and then to the ends of the bar. In a moment,
Diana hung from the ceiling, her muscular arms supporting her entire weight,
with her legs tied like the short leg of an "L" behind her. As she cursed the
Iraqi guards, one of them held a bottle of clear fluid to her mouth while the
second guard used his fingers to close off her nose. As Diana choked and
sputtered, they poured the vile tasting fluid down her all the while laughing.
Even the translator seemed amused as he told her, "The bottle held a powerful
laxative. The Captain says that now you will not be so full of shit."
The guards then gagged her with a rubber ball gag, patted her ass, and
left; Captain Yazeed and his translator remained. The officer stood in front of
Diana, caressing her prominent nipples again. He began twisting the sensitive
flesh with his strong fingers as he stared into her face. He worked on them one
at a time, twisting and squeezing the nubs until they hardened involuntarily.
The twisting was no more painful than foreplay but it was humiliating to Diana
to have this man use her body so casually. When he was satisfied with the
erectness of her nipples, Yazeed brought a pair of small metal clamps,
alligator clips actually from a voltage meter, out of his pocket. The clamps
had serrated teeth and a powerful spring. He placed each carefully on her
elongated nipples and then released both at once. The sharp teeth bit down into
the tender flesh of Diana's nipples, drawing tiny drops of blood almost
instantly. Diana screamed into her gag as the two clips bit into her nipples.
The pain was overwhelming; for a moment she thought her nipples had been cut
off. Then Yazeed took a roll of thick green tape and tore off a strip about six
inches long. Without a word, he smoothed it down over her pubic hair.
Looking her in the face, he ripped the tape off her. Diana's head went
back as another sharp pain shot up her body. Dimly she realized that he was
pulling her pubic hair off.
Yazeed confirmed this for her as he held up the tape with a handful of
her short hairs attached and grinned. The Iraqi officer varied the way he
pulled each piece of tape off; sometimes pulling slowly so that she felt every
hair pull out and sometimes quickly so that she didn't feel the pain until he
was holding the tape up for her inspection.
Eventually he was satisfied by the now hairless vee between her spread
legs. He tore off one last piece.
This one went over her anus so that she could not excrete anything until
it was removed.
Then the officer and his flunky left as well, leaving Diana alone with
her pain.
Diana knew that they were going to rape her. The use of the laxative made
it obvious that they intended to sodomize her. She had never allowed anyone to
take her in the ass. The thought of one or more of them using her in that way
terrified her. She could have tolerated normal intercourse, but not sodomy.
Visions of her anal rape began running unbidden through her mind, accented by
the pain of the clamps biting into her sensitive nipples and the strain of her
weight pulling on her arm muscles.
END -- Part 1 of 5

274
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/pow2.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,274 @@
POW2.TXT -- 2/5
M/F, MILITARY, WAR, CAPTURE, RAPE, NC, BONDAGE, GANG, HUMIL, TORTURE
DISCLAIMER; This story includes descriptions of rape, torture, and bondage. If
descriptions of sexual activity, particularly non-consenual sexual activity,
offend you, DO NOT READ THIS STORY. IF YOU'RE UNDER TWENTY-ONE YEARS OF AGE, DO
NOT READ THIS STORY.
DANGER: THIS STORY IS POLITICALLY INCORRECT. This is a work of fiction; any
resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental.
This story may be electronically reproduced and distributed where the laws
allow so long as it is not changed in any way. I've appreciated the comments
and suggestions I've received from readers and welcome further comments. All
flames will be ignored.
INTRODUCTION: Largely because of the scandal caused by the Navy's 1991
"Tailhook" convention, the ban on women flying U.S. combat aircraft was lifted
on 28 April, 1993. This story is a "what-if" look at what might have happened
if "Tailhook" had happened before the 1991 Gulf War and as a result women had
flown combat aircraft during that war.
******************************************************************
The Mother of All Rapes
by Conwic
conwic@aol.com
Part #2
Diana hung for over two hours. Her arms burned as they were slowly pulled
out of their sockets by her weight. The pain as the clamps bit into her nipples
grew worse as they cut into the flow of blood to the sensitive nips of her
breasts. But mercifully, the pain peaked and then began to recede into a dull
throb as her nipples grew numb under the assault. Growing ever worse were the
cramps in her intestines from the laxative. She felt as if she were going to
explode. The pressure in her gut was indescribable. But no matter how hard
Diana tried, the tape prevented her from relieving herself. She could only hang
there in agony, covered in a cold sweat, and wait.
When Yazeed reentered with a crowd of guards, Diana was appalled to see
that there were at least ten men in various stages of undress with him. As they
crowded around her stroking her muscular body, she frantically tried to
communicate to Captain Yazeed that she would tell him anything he wished if
only he would release her. She'd give him the fuck of his slimy life if only
he'd call off his animals. However, all that came out of her gagged mouth was a
series of unintelligible grunts. But the Captain was not really interested in
bargaining for information. He wished to break her. First he ordered one of the
guards to remove the clamps on her long nipples. When he released the clamps,
Diana could feel nothing for a moment. Then the blood and the feeling poured
back into the sensitive nipples, bringing a wave of pain. Diana had never felt
anything remotely like it. As she suffered with the return of sensation to her
breasts, one of the guards held a tin bucket under her ass. A second pulled the
tape off her straining anus and allowed the torrent of shit to shoot out of
her. Diana had never felt such a sense of relief; for a moment she even forgot
the burning sensation in her nipples and her impending rape as the pressure in
her intestines receded. The heavy smell of shit did not seem to bother the men
crowded around her. They used a small hose to clean the splattered feces off
her ass and legs. Then they pushed its nozzle up her stretched spincter to
clean out the fecal matter remaining there. Diana felt a shock as the cold
water filled and then flowed from her bowels and into the drain below her. The
first man followed the hose with his cock so quickly that Diana had no
opportunity to close her spincter. She felt his cock enter her bowels, sending
pain and a kind of cramps through her intestines into her belly. It seemed as
if he were forcing his fist up her rather than his cock. Diana struggle wildly,
grunting and twisting her torso as she tried to escape the penis invading her
asshole. The guard wrapped his strong arms around her and held her still. His
cock, already half way in, disappeared entirely inside her when he made another
powerful thrust into the captive pilot, actually lifting her a few inches by
the force of his thrust. The guard remained motionless for a moment as he
savored the warm tightness of her virgin ass. Then he began to fuck her. While
he plowed her ass, he held her in a bearhug, the sweat streaming off both their
bodies. Diana fought him, her muscles straining in a futile effort to escape
the burning pain from her raped asshole. The pain increased with each stroke
until Diana knew that she must die, that he had torn her insides to shreds.
But she did not die. The first man lasted only few minutes in her ass
before he came. Now her asschute was slick with his cum and wide open. The next
man replace him as soon as he pulled his still dripping cock clear. The second
man sank into the depths of her ass with his first stroke. Brutally he rode the
suspended female pilot, not giving her a chance to adjust to the new cock.
Diana was wailing into her gag with each jack hammer thrust. Her face was
streaked with her tears and snot as well as her sweat. She twisted and turned
her body, trying to escape the grip of her rapist; but her struggles only
goaded on the man raping her to more brutal thrusts. A third man replaced the
second without a moment's respite. The pain in her ass was diminishing slightly
as it was forced open by the invading cocks; a kind of numbness began. Diana
still fought each thrust by her rapists, her muscular arms and torso flexing
futility. But with each new attacker, her struggles weakened. By the seventh
man, Diana was simply hanging limply in the ropes as the guards plowed her
asshole. Her body was shinny with sweat. Her thighs were covered with a sheet
of cum which had run down her legs to dry in a white scum on her tanned skin.
Diana's head rested on her chest as her body was jerked up and down like that
of a puppet by the guard's thrusts. At Yazeed's order, the guard raping her ass
began to twist and pull on her sore nipples to get her to struggle again. The
new pain coming from her abused nipples did made Diana fight feebly,
involuntarily milking his cock as her body struggled feebly to escape.
As the guards sodomized the Western female, Captain Yazeed sat in a chair
a few feet in front of her where he had an unobstructed view. She was really
magnificent looking as they raped her, he thought, admiring her muscular body.
He had found her struggles incredibly arousing. The sight of the muscular woman
being sodomized into submission had left him with a painfully hard cock
straining against his fly. He would have liked to have joined his men in gang
raping Diana. But it would have been below his dignity as an officer to share
her with enlisted men. He would have to wait. For now, he savored the look of
agony in her eyes. The eyes were always so expressive with women, he thought.
He noted the clenched hands, a trickle of blood showing where her fingernails
had torn the skin of her palms. Her nipples had been abused until they were a
deep, dark red and very swollen. Judging by her weak cries, their continued
abuse was evidently extremely painful to Diana. But mainly, he savored the look
of defeat evident in her face. She had learned a great deal in the last two
hours. He had plans to teach her much more.
Diana was barely conscious now. She felt only a sensation of burning
fullness in her ass which combined with the pain from her arm muscles and
tortured nipples to drive conscious thoughts out of her brain. She couldn't
think; she could only feel the pain and humiliation consuming her. When the
first few men had sodomized her, her mind could not accept what they were doing
to her. She had fought them like an animal would fight a trap, struggling
wildly even though she knew that she had no hope of escape. Now she had no
strength left to fight. She could only hang there helplessly as they abused and
humiliated her.
By now all ten of the guards had left their cum in her asshole. Yazeed
toyed with the idea of allowing them a second chance at her. He wanted to see
this arrogant woman abused further until she was only a shell of her former
self. Fom his past experience, he was sure that the gang rape had shattered her
physiological armor and left her vulnerable. Continuing, he reasoned, would
make her even more compliant to his demands. He ordered the guards to stand
away from her. Yazeed walked behind Diana and stared at the results of the
guards' rape. Her spincter was still open, its edges protruding outward. A
stream of whitish cum literally poured out of her ass and on to her thighs. The
cum was drying in a sticky sheet which stained her thighs halfway to her knees.
Diana was moaning softly into her gag, her head resting on her chest. Her
breasts were heaving as if she had run a long distance; her muscular body was
soaked in her own sweat and that of the guards. Yazeed knelt in front of her as
he absentmindedly stroked himself. He stared at the exposed cunt of the captive
female pilot. He ran one hand up her leg and then to her cunt lips. The bare
skin around her cunt allowed him a clear view of the delicate inner lips,
protruding slightly. He ran his fingers over them and into the cunt itself.
Good, he thought, she is dry. He had been afraid that she might actually be
aroused by her anal rape. This was much more satisfactory.
He ordered the guards to untie her feet and retie them in front of her in
preparation for raping Diana's untouched cunt. They tied her legs to the room's
pillars, spreading them obscenely and leaving her literally sitting in the air.
Since she was only half conscious, he had another man break two capsules of
ammonia under her nose. He wanted her awake. When Diana began to stir, the
first guard positioned himself between her legs and forced his shit covered
cock into the unlubricated channel of her cunt. The dry walls of her vagina's
channel pulled at his cock, providing a stimulating discomfort for him and a
sharp pain for the woman. The man forced himself into her until his cock was
buried to his pubic hairs. Then he held it there, savoring the warmth of the
once arrogant female officer's tight cunt. Yazeed wanted the American woman to
see the face of her rapist. He held his cigarette to her left nipple until the
glowing tip almost touched the swollen nub. When her eyes popped open and she
looked him directly in the eye, Yazeed signaled the guard to begin fucking her.
He fucked brutally, shredding her unlubricated cunt walls as he put all his
strength behind each thrust. He would pull out until only his cockhead was
still inside her then thrust into her again with the force of a piledriver. It
seemed to her that he was hitting her cervix with every thrust. She knew that
she must be bleeding from the pain in her dry cunt walls. But there was nothing
she could do except hang there and submit to his rape. The guard held onto the
woman's muscular asscheeks for leverage as he brutally fucked her. He hovered
over her, his face only a few inches from her's. He could see tears rolling
down her cheeks as he raped her. These tears of humiliation streaming down the
face of this muscular but very feminine woman aroused him more than the tight
grip her cunt had on his cock. A low wail began to come from the woman's gagged
mouth; it pushed him over the edge. He came, filling her dry cunt with his hot,
sticky cum. Sated now, he withdrew and let the next man take her.
The next man used her just as brutally. In an instant he was rutting
inside her like a boar in heat. Diana was nauseated by the sight of his
grinning face. But when she closed her eyes, Yazeed used his cigarette on her
nipple again. Even in her abused condition, the pain was overwhelming. With
Yazeed holding her head up, she was forced to watch the faces of man after man
as the grinning soldiers used her cunt, like they had already used her asshole,
as a depository for their disgusting cum. While not as painful as the plunder
of her ass, the way she was forced to watch the gloating men rape her was even
more humiliating. She felt like a slut. Diana was overwhelmed by revulsion. She
struggled to escape. It did no good; her efforts only goaded the men on to more
brutal attacks on her. At least she was spared the humiliation of understanding
their crude comments as they mistook her struggles for the throes of passion.
As man after man raped her, Diana's struggles lessened until her sweat soaked
body again hung limp in the ropes suspending her from the ceiling. Her asshole
still dripped cum out of its distended spincter; now her cunt was also covered
in the white spendings. It wasdripping in globs from her abused vagina to the
floor below by the time the last man had finished with her.
Captain Yazeed ordered the now exhausted guards out of the chamber,
leaving himself and his translator alone with Diana. He stood between her legs
and savored the sight of Diana's cum covered cunt. The sight of the whitish
fluid dripping out of her drew him to her abused vagina. He crouched between
her legs to peer inside her half open cunt lips. Fascinated, Yazeed spread
those lips with his fingers to get a better look. The mixed smell of her cunt
and the men's cum drew him on. He pushed two fingers of his right hand inside
her swollen cunt lips. The fingers "squished" as he forced them inside Diana.
He added another finger, then another. Then he closed his thumb against his
palm and pushed his hand further into the American's cunt. With a second push,
his whole hand disappeared into the woman's cunt. He moved it in and out,
creating more of that squishy sound as his fist moved inside the seman
saturated cunt. Gradually, Yazeed pumped his arm harder and harder until he was
fisting the hanging woman with all his strength. Diana's numbness to her
surroundings changed abruptly when his fist penetrated her. Now she felt a new
agony as his fist expanded her sore vagina to two or three times its normal
size. The sensation was far more painful than those produced by any of the
guard's cocks. Diana wailed into her gag. She felt herself being torn in two by
the fist invading her. She knew this would kill her. Once again she found the
strength to struggle against her bonds as he punched his way deeper inside her.
But her strength soon failed her. She hung passively as he continued to
brutally fist fuck her vagina. The translator stared at Diana. He could
actually see the Captain's fist moving under the skin of the woman's flat
stomach. Its movements were accompanied by sounds usually associated with those
a plunger makes as it clears a stopped-up toilet. As he fist fucked her with
one hand, Yazeed used his other hand to stroke his cock, masturbating in time
with his thrusts inside Diana's cunt. Again and again he used Diana as his
punching bag. Finally, he jerked his fist out of her cunt, sending a new blast
of pain to Diana's overloaded brain. Straightening up, he frantically pumped
his cock until a stream of cum shot out and onto Diana's stomach and breasts.
Diana was too exhausted to respond, even to the agony of his fist tearing its
way out of her. She hung senseless, aware only of the feeling of emptiness
inside her now that the fist had disappeared.
Yazeed was exhausted as well. He could manage nothing more than to plop
down in his chair and stare at Diana's hanging form. Eventually, he had the
translator untie her and leave her lying on the cold concrete floor on her
back. He knew that she was broken but he still wished for her formal surrender.
She had to tell him her unit, base and mission.
He let her lie on the cold floor for fifteen or twenty minutes while they
both recovered. Then he had the translator drag her to her knees and take off
her gag. Her arms dangled uselessly by her side as a result of the earlier
suspension. Quietly he ask his three questions. Matching his tone, the
translator ask mildly, "What was your unit, your base and your mission?"
Diana had no thought of lying to him this time. She said, "4th tactical
fighter squadron, 388th wing, Mindhat. I was to bomb a suspected chemical
weapons production site north of Baghdad."
The translator spoke to Yazeed, listened to his reply, and then told
Diana, "See how easy that was. If you cooperate with us, you will not have to
suffer another rape. But you must do everything the Captain tells you to do.
You must do one more thing. Then you can sleep. The Captain says you must suck
him off with your mouth. Do this and you can sleep"
Diana did not resist as the Captain stood in front of her, unzipped his
pants, and placed his erect penis in front of her face. He grabbed her by the
hair and guided her face forward. She simply opened her mouth and allowed his
penis to penetrate her lips. Carefully, she closed her lips around it and began
to suck, licking its undersides with her tongue. She concentrated on pleasing
this man with all her soul, using her tongue and lips expertly. The soft,
sucking sounds that came from her mouth were painfully humiliating to her; but
Diana was too afraid of this man to complain. It was the sight of Diana
slavishly sucking his cock as much as the sensation of her tongue working on
his penis that brought Captain Yazeed to the point of no return. He wrapped his
fingers in her hair and began using her face as if it were her cunt. His
thrusts rapidly picked up speed while Diana gagged helplessly under him. She
was choking, unable to draw a breath, when he began to climax. Diana swallowed
the hot load he shot into her mouth without protest; she could feel the cum
burning its way into her stomach. She was grateful her ordeal was finally over,
at least for the moment. Yazeed withdrew his penis from her mouth and smiled
down at her. He traced his fingers over the woman's lips and into the small
stream of whitish cum trickling out of them. He picked up a glob of the thick
cum on the tip of his finger and looked at it for a moment. Then he pushed his
cum covered digit into the kneeling women's mouth and wiped it clean on the
surface of her tongue as she stared submissively at him, too frightened to
protest. He was pleased. They had made a good start; tomorrow he would begin
working with the woman on the script the foreign ministry had provided. He
would have her on CNN calling for an end to the criminal bombing in 3 or 4 days
at most. He'd have time for his son's birthday party after all.
End -- Part 2 of 5

309
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/pow3.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,309 @@
POW3.TXT -- 3/5
M/F, MILITARY, WAR, CAPTURE, RAPE, NC, BONDAGE, GANG, HUMIL, TORTURE
DISCLAIMER; This story includes descriptions of rape, torture, and bondage. If
descriptions of sexual activity, particularly non-consenual sexual activity,
offend you, DO NOT READ THIS STORY. IF YOU'RE UNDER TWENTY-ONE YEARS OF AGE, DO
NOT READ THIS STORY.
DANGER: THIS STORY IS POLITICALLY INCORRECT. This is a work of fiction; any
resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental.
This story may be electronically reproduced and distributed where the laws
allow so long as it is not changed in any way. I've appreciated the comments
and suggestions I've received from readers and welcome further comments. All
flames will be ignored.
INTRODUCTION: Largely because of the scandal caused by the Navy's 1991
"Tailhook" convention, the ban on women flying U.S. combat aircraft was lifted
on 28 April, 1993. This story is a "what-if" look at what might have happened
if "Tailhook" had happened before the 1991 Gulf War and as a result women had
flown combat aircraft during that war.
******************************************************************
The Mother of All Rapes
by Conwic
conwic@aol.com
Part #3
A nude Major Diana Barker knelt submissively in front of the her seated
captor as Captain Yazeed angrily berated her in Arabic for her lackluster
performance in the last propaganda broadcast. As she had been painfully taught
to do, the captured pilot knelt with her legs spread wide, exposing her sex
which was still swollen from the gang rape and fisting of five nights before.
Diana held her arms up with her hands clasp at the back of her neck,
involuntarily thrusting her large breasts forward as if offering them to her
torturer. She could feel Yazeed's eyes on her breasts and wished feverently for
something to cover them. But knew he would keep her nude unless actually
filming; only then was she given her flight suit to cover herself. Diana
realized that the submissive positions and her degrading nudity were meant to
humiliate her and to destroy her will. But knowing this did not help her cope
with her rapidly diminishing self-respect. Consumed with fear and guilt, Diana
was losing touch with who and what she was and beginning to allow her captors
to define her in their terms instead.
As his translator converted his words into English, Yazeed held the
electric baton, which its American maker appropriately called a "cattle prod,"
prominently in his right hand. Diana was painfully familiar with this device,
having felt it work on her cunt and breasts before. Though it left no lasting
marks, she knew that it would burn like fire when used on her sensitive
feminine regions. Yazeed could see her eyes nervously following the baton as he
rose and stood above her kneeling form. He used the cold metal of the baton to
lightly rub Diana's large nipples into erectness as the translator droned on.
He thought he could see a tear forming in Diana's left eye as she braced
herself for the shock. Her muscular body was shiny with sweat now. A faint
tremble was visible in Diana's torso each time the metal baton touched her
moist skin. When he had both nipples fully erect, he touched the tip of the
baton to the left nipple and pressed the button activating the device.
Diana's body grew rigid as the electricity tore through her breast,
ripping the breath from her lungs. "UUUGGGGGGGGHHLLLLMMMM," she screamed as
every muscle in her body tightened involuntarily from the shock, jerking her
body erect.
Then the pain was gone as quickly as it had come, leaving the nude woman
whimpering softly, her left breast tingling but strangely senseless. She kept
her hands tightly clasp behind her head to avoid another shock for moving while
she fearfully waited for Yazeed to continue. Yazeed began softly rubbing the
metal prod between her legs toward her exposed cunt. Diana closed her eyes, the
tears streaming from them now. Terror possessed her completely as she felt the
hard cylinder pressing against her erect clit! She held her breath as he rubbed
it over her sensitive sex, waiting for the pain to consume her again. He didn't
make her wait long.
"UUUUUUUUUUGGGGGHHHHLLLLLMMMMMMMM!!!!!"
As a nude Diana was withering in pain on the concrete floor of her
prison, her future was being decided by Saddam as he lectured his war council
on the inevitability of his victory. He had been very disappointed by the
failure of his propaganda broadcasts to energize an anti-war movement in the
United States. Although he had provided numerous films to the American media
featuring Diana Barker and four male pilots confessing to bombing hospitals and
schools and professing eternal support for the "brave Iraqi People," nothing
had happened. In fact, public opinion had turned against him as a result of the
films. Even the initially favorable American Media had turned against him. It
was clearly impossible to understand these people. Fortunately, he had an even
more brilliant plan. It was inevitable now that the Americans would attack and
that his army would be defeated. But, if he could bloody the imperialists
before his army's inevitable defeat, he could still emerge as the Arab hero. To
do this he had to have one successful battle and then prevent his army from
turning on him in their defeat. The key to doing these two things lay in
controlling General Hamid Rashid, the popular commander of III Corp and his
army's best commander. Saddam silently congratulated himself on his foresight
in not ordering one of those helicopter "accidents" for Rashid which had
befallen the other heroes of the war with Iran. Now Rashid was available to win
him his one victory. But the man still had to be made so unacceptable to the
Americans that they would never support him if he tried a coup in the war's
aftermath. From his extensive dossier on the general, Saddam knew that the
General was a sadist who had tortured to death for his own gratification
several Kurdish women captured by his troops. He would send Rashid the American
female pilot. The gift would cement his loyalty in the short run. Then evidence
of the General's sadism, collected by his spy in the man's headquarters, would
give Saddam the means to destroy him after the war. As his subordinates wisely
agreed, the plan was brilliant.
Within hours, Diana had been taken from the custody of Captain Yazeed,
fed, and clothed again in her flight suit, though without any underclothes.
Then she was put into a civilian car and began the dangerous trip to Rashid's
headquarters in southern Kuwait. She had her hands cuffed in front of her but
was otherwise treated well by her silent guards. As the distance from Yazeed
grew, Major Barker began to feel a sense of elation at her apparent escape from
that sadist's control. She began to think that the worst part of her captivity
was over. As her confidence grew, so grew her anger at the pain and humiliation
which had been inflicted on her by Captain Yazeed. Diana began to believe that
the Iraqi in charge at wherever it was they were going would be someone normal
-- as if Captain Yazeed was not normal for Saddam's Iraq. Old habits began to
reassert themselves as she started planning about how she would get that
bastard Yazeed for what he had done to her. By the time she arrived at Rashid's
headquarters, she had convinced herself that it was payback time.
General Rashid was, in his own mind at least, the modern reincarnation of
Saladin, the warrior who had destroyed the Christian crusader kingdom almost
exactly eight centuries before. His enemies in the army -- which meant any
officer above colonel in rank -- whispered that he was mad. But it was not the
stories of his cruelties toward women that prompted this opinion. It was his
obsession with the American movie, "PATTON." They said that he modeled
everything he did on that movie, which he had watched over a 100 times by his
own accounts. Ruthless, arrogant, and cruel; he nevertheless commanded the
respect of the junior officers and NCOs for his battlefield successes against
the Iranians. This was the man Diana thought was going to help her and upon
whom she had the poor judgment to unload her pent-up anger. It was also her
great misfortune that the general spoke fluent English.
The General was initially so astonished that a woman would address him in
such a disrespectful manner that he was speechless. Diana took this as
acquiesce and launched into her demand that the General "do something" about
Captain Yazeed. General Rashid silenced her with a powerful backhand slap
across her face. It took him several moments before he could trust his voice so
great was the rage consuming him. He had been insulted in his own headquarters
in front of his men by a woman, an American woman who had the termidity to call
herself a warrior! When he could trust himself to speak, he dismissed the
woman's escorts and ordered two of his men to take her into his private
quarters. There, he ordered them to strip her and tie her in a standing spread
eagle, face against the wall. Then he told them to get out.
The General studied Diana's muscular back and buttocks with considerable
interest. Her smooth skin was unmarked. He would change that. Unbidden, his
orderly brought him his preferred instrument, the long, hard rubber fan belt
from an Army 5 ton truck. Then he left. Rashid had first seen a fan belt used
on a man as a lieutenant in 1968, when his sergeant had shown him the army's
way of making Kurds talk. Heavy and brutal, the belt was like the man using it.
Rashid ignored the pleas for mercy coming from Diana; they lacked the
intensity to interest him. That would change after a few blows with the belt.
He began work, choosing Diana's hard, muscular asscheeks as his first target.
Using all his strength he brought the heavy belt down across her buttocks. A
long, muddy-red streak appeared across the untanned, almost white flesh. Slowly
and methodically, he repeated the stroke again and again as the captive woman
screamed.
Diana felt as if she were being flayed; It felt as if the skin was being
stripped off her ass. Bound against the wall, she could do nothing to escape
the maddenly slow strokes though she tried, her powerful arm and leg muscles
helplessly flexing in a futile effort to escape. The pain burned itself from
her buttocks to her brain with each stroke. Almost as bad was the wait for the
next stroke -- the pain still fresh in her mind. She screamed repeatedly but
had no idea what she was screaming.
"UUUUGGGHHLLMMMMMM!! Noo!! PLEASE, PLEASE OH! UUUUUUGGGGGHHHHLLMMMMMMM!!
STOP PLEASE!!"
Diana's screams were clearly audible throughout the headquarters as the
General wished them to be. No one could humiliate him and escape; let those
lackeys and cowards listen, he thought as he savored Diana's screams. Her
asscheeks were covered in dark red stripes now. Between strokes, he could see
her body shake with sobs. He began to work on the sensitive tops of her thighs.
There the belt met her tanned skin to produce an even deeper red stripe.
"UUUUGGGGGHHHLLLMMMMMMMM!!!!!"
"OOHHHHH!!! PLEASEEE!! STOP! NOOEEEE... UUUGGGHLLMMMMM!!!"
Slowly, methodically, Rashid worked down her thigh backs and then back to
her punished buttocks. He laid each stroke with care, ensuring that on her
buttocks the new stripes crossed the old to increase Diana's pain. Then he
moved up to the small of her back.
"UUUGGGHHHLLLLMMMMMMMM!!!! UUUGGGGGHHHHLLLLLMMMMMMMMM!! PLEASEEEEE!!"
Now the general was lashing Diana across her back, the end of the heavy
belt just long enough to reach around her to strike the sensitive sides of her
large breasts. The sheer weigh of the blows was driving Diana into the wall.
Tears and snot streamed down her face as she screamed into the hard, cold
surface of the wall. Her body was covered in a cold sweat, making it shine in
the harsh light of the room. There was a new intensity to her screams. Diana
was convinced that he was going to flay the skin off her back!
"UUUGGGGGGHHHLLLLMMMMMMM!! AAHHHHHHH!!! UUUGGHHHLLMMMMMM!!
PLEEASSEEEEEE!! AHHH!! STOP!!!!"
The blows stopped though Diana's body remained tensed as she waited for
their resumption. Instead, she sensed the General standing behind her and then
felt his hand spreading her asscheeks. Involuntarily she tensed even more. Then
in a feat of will she made her muscles relax. Diana knew what was next; he was
going to sodomize her. After the anal gang rape she had suffered with Yazeed,
she knew better than to fight him. She felt the head of his cock press against
her no longer virgin asshole and then the familiar burning sensation as it
pushed past her stretched spinster. Then she felt the familiar pressure as his
penis filled her colon, sending painful cramps through her guts and into her
brain.
"AHHHHH!!!!!! OOHHHH!! It hurts, Pleaseee!"
Rashid was pleased to find her so easy to penetrate. He loved the way her
colon seemed to squeeze his cock as it burrowed inside her. As Diana's body
arched up in an involuntary and futile attempt to escape her impalement, he
drove his cock all the way into her. Then he reached around the woman to grasp
her breasts in his hands. The General found her large ,erect nipples and
gripped them between his fingers, squeezing them in concert with his thrusts
into Diana's ass. He savored the way she squirmed under him; it aroused him
more than the physical aspects of simple sex ever could.
"American slut. You are my prisoner! You will do whatever I say, when I
say it. If you defy me in the least thing, I will beat you with that belt until
there is no skin left on your body," Rashid rasped into her ear as he continued
riding her ass, "You will show me the respect I deserve, whore!"
Diana involuntarily tightened her spinster from shock when the General
spoke to her in English. A thrust and a painful twist of her sensitive nipples
reminded her not to fight him. She rested her head against the wall and tried
to relax her whole body, hoping to get through her rape with as little pain as
possible.
"Slut, you will answer me when I speak," He barked, squeezing painfully
on her nipples as he spoke.
"Yes Sir, I... I'm... AAHH! I'm sorry, Sir," Diana choked out between the
moans as he sodomized her and tortured her nipples.
Apparently satisfied, Rashid concentrated on fucking her ass. The tempo
of his thrusts increased as he pumped harder and harder into her ass. Diana
thought it felt as if he were pushing a baseball bat up her ass. The pain
seemed to Diana to go on forever as he rode her torn and bleeding ass and tried
to rip her nipples off of her breasts with his fingernails. It was all she
could do to lean her head against the wall and concentrate on breathing between
screams. Finally, the jackhammer thrusts stopped and she could feel a hot
liquid filling her intestines. Diana stood in a daze as he untied her hands and
retied them behind her back. Then he untied her feet and lead her to a bed in
the corner.
He made her kneel beside the bed and said, "I am going to test your
obedience. If you fail, I will whip you twice as hard as I just did." Producing
a pistol from his holster, Rashid continued "I order you to lick your filth off
my cock. If your teeth touch my cock, I will kill you."
The pistol to her head, Diana stared in disgust at the dark stains on his
half erect cock. Her stomach turned at the thought of where it had just been.
But she was too frightened to refuse. Slowly and reluctantly, she stuck out her
tongue and ran it up the underside of his shit stained penis. She continued
licking his cock until all the dark stains were gone and the half hard organ
was shinny with her saliva. The bitter taste of her own feces filled her mouth
but she continued licking until not a trace of her shit remained.
"Excellent, whore. Now turn your attention to the material on the bottom
of my boots. That, I believe, is what you Americans would call camel shit. Get
rid of it!"
The next morning, a thoroughly broken Major Barker was prepared for
another humiliation. By the General's perverse reasoning, since she had
embarrassed him in front of his subordinates, she would be humiliated in front
of them. She was dressed in her flight suit but in such a way that it
emphasized rather than covered her body. The front was open and the zipper
sides pinned back to her shoulders so that her breasts were totally exposed.
The crotch of the suit had been cut out entirely, exposing her shaven cunt and
most of her buttocks, complete with the still painful bruises from her whipping
the night before. She knelt on the sand in front of the headquarters with the
headquarters personnel drawn up in a formation to her right. Diana had
instinctively assumed the submissive position taught her by Yazeed; her legs
spread and her back straight with eyes downcast. She had no idea what was going
to happen to her. But she knew that if she displeased the General he would
inflict some horrible punishment on her. The General was making some kind of a
speech to the assembled soldiers in Arabic; he seemed to have forgotten her for
the moment.
When he finished, a cheer came from the soldiers. The General walked the
few feet to where Diana knelt submissively. As Diana watched anxiously, he
opened his fly and took out his cock. Was he going to rape her in front of
these men, she wondered. Then without warning, the General began to piss in her
face. A stream of warm, stinking piss hit her in the face, burning her eyes and
running between her open lips before she could react. A shuddering Diana
quickly surpressed her initial impulse to bolt. Instead, she simply dropped her
face to stare at the ground while he continued to direct his piss on to her
face and hair. It ran over her head and onto her naked chest, coating her
breasts. It ran down her stomach and over her sensitive cunt before running
down her legs, soaking the flight suit legs in the process. She was drenched in
his smelly urine. Despite the strong survival instincts which had gotten her
this far, at this moment Diana wanted nothing so much as to die. She had never
felt so thoroughly humiliated in her life. She had been used as a toilet by
this arrogant camel jockey. To make it even more humiliating, his use of her as
his toilet had been witnessed by forty cheering Iraqi soldiers. As they cheered
and fired weapons into the air, the General forced open her mouth with his
thumbs. Then, as he held it open with one hand, he directed the last trickle of
urine directly into her mouth as she looked up at him helplessly. Neither the
bitter taste of his piss hitting her tongue nor the feeling of his hot piss
filling her stomach was worse than the terrible sense of humiliation she felt.
End -- Part 3 of 5

230
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/pow4.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,230 @@
POW4.TXT -- 4/5
M/F, MILITARY, WAR, CAPTURE, RAPE, NC, BONDAGE, GANG, HUMIL, TORTURE
DISCLAIMER; This story includes descriptions of rape, torture, and bondage. If
descriptions of sexual activity, particularly non-consenual sexual activity,
offend you, DO NOT READ THIS STORY. IF YOU'RE UNDER TWENTY-ONE YEARS OF AGE, DO
NOT READ THIS STORY.
DANGER: THIS STORY IS POLITICALLY INCORRECT. This is a work of fiction; any
resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental.
This story may be electronically reproduced and distributed where the laws
allow so long as it is not changed in any way. I've appreciated the comments
and suggestions I've received from readers and welcome further comments. All
flames will be ignored.
INTRODUCTION: Largely because of the scandal caused by the Navy's 1991
"Tailhook" convention, the ban on women flying U.S. combat aircraft was lifted
on 28 April, 1993. This story is a "what-if" look at what might have happened
if "Tailhook" had happened before the 1991 Gulf War and as a result women had
flown combat aircraft during that war.
******************************************************************
The Mother of All Rapes
by Conwic
conwic@aol.com
Part #4
General Rashid had always followed the advice given by George C. Scott in
Rashid's favorite movie, 'PATTON.' 'When you go forward to visit the troops,
fly flags and make a lot of noise so they see you sharing their dangers; but
when you go back, take down the flags and go home quietly like a thief in the
night.' Now Rashid was driving forward to visit his troops; but he had replaced
his flags with an even more eye-catching ornament for his command car, Major
Diana Barker. After seeing the way her degradation had raised the morale of his
dispirited staff, he had resolved to use her to prepare his elite troops for
the coming battle. Mounting her on his car was just the first step in his plan
Diana had been positioned on the front of his land rover. She was dressed
in her boots and flight suit, the one which had the front pinned open to expose
her breasts and the crotch cut away. Her lower legs had been bent back under
her thighs and her booted feet tied to her thighs. Now she rested on her knees
on a small metal platform which Rashid had ordered welded to the bumper. To
hold her upright, her torso had been tied to a large diameter metal pipe which
was also welded to the bumper. Diana's arms were tied behind her back. Ropes
ran from her elbows to the vehicle's mirror mountings to keep her from twisting
from side to side as the vehicle traveled over the rough roads at a high speed.
Rashid was very pleased with the effect she produced, her hair blowing in the
desert wind and her large breasts bouncing wildly with each rut the command car
hit.
Diana was not as pleased. The ride was pure hell. With all her weight
resting on her knees, every jolt in a rut filled road sent a bolt of pain up
her legs. Her face and breasts were exposed to the wind blown sand which, at
the speed she was traveling, produced an effect identical to standing in front
of a sand blaster. Her abused breasts were especially sensitive to the blowing
sand. Diana wondered if she would have any skin left on them by the time this
ride was over. The fine road dust kicked up by the vehicle was finding its way
on to all her skin surfaces not scoured clean by the sand and combining with
the sweat covering her body to produce an itchy grit. It covered her and seemed
to particularly delight in collecting inside her exposed cunt lips. The dust
also found its way into her mouth and throat, torturing her with thirst and
reducing her moans to weak croaks. By the time they reached their destination,
Diana was in her own world of pain and thirst, oblivious to her surroundings.
With forty thousand men under his command, Rashid knew he would have to
be sparing in his use of Diana. He had selected the company commanders, senior
NCOs, and battalion commanders of one brigade, some 34 men in all, to take part
in his test of her usefulness in raising morale. The unit was from his best
division, the 5th Mechanized Division, and had been selected to lead the
planned offensive Saddam had ordered. It had also suffered heavily from
American airpower. Rashid was certain that allowing them to use and abuse Diana
would help them win back some of the confidence they had lost under the
relentless air attacks. But with only 5 days until the planned attack at
Khafji, he had to act fast.
He found the men drawn up in formation at the oil derrick he had
designated. Since the Americans would never bomb Kuwait's precious oil wells,
he knew that he could count on not being interrupted here. General Rashid
ordered his driver to pull in front of the formation and park. He enjoyed the
sight of the men's confusion as they first saw the figure on the front of his
vehicle and then realized that it was a woman. They had been without women in
the desert for almost six months now. The formation wavered for a moment but
discipline held. He was satisfied that he had their attention.
Climbing onto the hood of the land rover, the General launched into his
speech. He spoke of the imperialists threatening the Dar el Saddam, the House
of Saddam, and about the coming opportunity to strike a blow for their great
leader. He appealed to their male pride, telling them that the Americans
depended on women like this one to do their fighting. Rashid thought that he
had never seen an audience so spell bound by one of his speeches. Of course,
the men were mesmerized by Diana rather than the General. There she hung on the
bumper of his car, not 15 feet away from the front rank, with her breasts
exposed. Even her cunt, its covering hair shaven, was clearly visible to the
hungry stares of the men. Despite in her battered state, Diana could sense the
lust radiating from these men; it was as real to her as the heat radiating from
the hood of the land rover. As the General's speech turned to the death brought
by Americans and their bombers, and the men began to understand the
significance of the uniform Diana was wearing; an ominous hatred came into the
men's eyes. Each had lost men, if not friends, to the hated bombers. They had
felt the frustration of suffering attack without being able to fight back. Now
the General was offering them a target for their anger. In response the men
began to cheer in earnest, firing their weapons into the air and screaming
victory chants.
The General's bodyguards untied her from the hood of the land rover and
freed her feet though not her hands. Since Diana's legs were too cramped to
hold her up, they carried her to an empty oil barrel lying in the sand. The two
men threw her over the barrel and then retreated, leaving her to the waiting
men.
As soon as her stomach hit the hot metal of the drum, Diana knew that she
was in serious trouble. She had grown increasingly numb to the abuse being
inflicted upon her. But now, as she looked over the mob of uniformed men
surrounding her, she felt a fear more intense than that of the first night when
Yazeed had her gang raped. Could they, she wondered, mean to rape her to death?
The Iraqi soldiers swarmed over her. One man grabbed her by her auburn
hair and pulled her head over his erect cock. As he filled her mouth, Diana
felt hands all over her body. They grabbed her breasts; squeezing, pinching and
mauling her sand blasted tits. Those who could not reach her breasts ripped the
flight suit off her back and legs to maul her naked flesh. Diana was in shock.
She did not even feel the first man to enter her exposed vagina. Suddenly he
was just there, his hips banging against her's as he propelled her forward onto
the cock in her mouth. That man's cockhead was forcing its way into her throat,
choking her, and making Diana light headed as it cut off her oxygen. Then the
man began brutally fucking her face, using his grip on her hair to force her
mouth back and forth over his cock as he remained motionless. Now Diana could
get quick gasps of air between strokes. As the two men pounded her nude body
from opposite ends, anonymous hands continued to maul her now totally nude
body. Draped over the barrel with her arms bound behind her, Diana could do
little to stop her attackers. But this time she did not even try to resist the
men who were brutally raping her. Instead, she lay passively over the empty oil
drum as the two men used her mouth and cunt. She concentrated on breathing and
tried to push her rising panic to the back of her mind.
Neither of the men lasted long inside her. Diana felt hot cum filling her
mouth and then the same wet heat inside her cunt. The two cocks disappeared
only to be replace by two more. Now her whole world was limited to the two
cocks penetrating her. Man after man mounted her and left their spendings
inside her cunt. Diana's crotch became saturated in cum, so much of it that it
ran in streams out of her numbed cunt lips and onto her tanned legs. The men in
her mouth were fucking her with equal brutality, bloodying her lips with their
thrusts as they deposited volumes of sperm in her mouth. It was all that Diana
could do to swallow the masses of sticky, white seman flooding her mouth. It
was either swallow or choke. As she forced it down, Diana had the sensation
that their cum was coating her esophagus all the way to her stomach. In a half
lucid moment, she could feel it filling her stomach, gallons of the thick,
white cum pooling inside her. Diana thought that she was going to drown in
their cum.
As her cunt became too saturated in cum for even the Iraqi's to tolerate,
the men fucking her switched to her unused asshole. The first man simply forced
his penis into her unlubricated ass, indifferent to the searing pain he caused
Diana. It was only because she had already been repeatedly sodomized earlier in
her captivity that the man was able to penetrate her without ripping her ass
apart. The pain was excoriating as he pumped his cock into her with relentless
jackhammer-like strokes. Diana tried to scream. But the cock pumping into her
mouth choked the sound of her cries until that all that came out of her mouth
were weak moans. The man sodomizing her rode Diana for what seemed to her to be
an eternity. Finally, he came. To Diana's relief, his cum then provided a
lubricant for the next man to sodomize her. Then that man emptied himself into
her burning ass and was replaced by yet another as soon as he had pulled out of
her. Soon, Diana's still burning asshole was as loose and as saturated in her
rapists' sperm as her abused vagina. Through it all, Diana lay passively over
the barrel, submissively accepting their abuse without even a thought of
resistance. She was resolved to cling to life even at the expense of submitting
to these men.
So it continued as man after man used her mouth or ass. Both ends of
Diana's pain racked body were covered in their white, sticky sperm. Her
memories became increasingly disjointed. She would remember cum spurting into
her face and eyes, cocks and fingers penetrating her asshole, hands pulling on
her hair as her head was jerked back and forth over someone's cock, and hands
pulling at her sore nipples. She had no idea how many man had used her or how
many more were to come.
If Diana's recollections were confused, those of General Rashid were
crystal clear. He watched Diana's ordeal from his vantage point on the hood of
the land rover; from there he could see everything that was being done to her
by his soldiers. He was delighted by the aggressiveness his men showed toward
the captive American woman. The brutal way in which they forced her to service
them with her mouth and, especially, their causal brutality in using her anus
as a second cunt pleased him greatly. He could see the confidence flowing back
into his soldiers. Nor did the sight of such a strong woman being subjected to
the humiliation and pain of a mass rape fail to arouse him. He had witnessed
more gang rapes than he could remember as a young officer fighting the Kurds;
but he had never seen a woman endure such brutality or so many men. That is, if
she does live through it, he thought.
General Rashid was enthralled by the sight of her muscular body being
buffeted about by the men using her mouth and ass. One man was using her cum
covered face as if it were her cunt, his hands gripping her sperm soaked hair
as he pulled her head back and forth on his cock. The other man was literally
trying to stab her to death with his penis. He was thrusting into her open
asshole in a mad frenzy while slapping her buttocks with his right hand. Even
from his position, the General could hear the wet, sucking sounds of the man's
penis ramming in and out of her cum-soaked asshole and the counterpointing loud
cracks as his hand impacted on her quivering buttcheeks. As one set of men
spent themselves in Diana, another pair appeared with erect penises and took
their places. Her holes were never empty for more than a few seconds. Even
after the American woman finally passed out, the men continued to fuck her
slimy holes. The General could not even tell just when she had passed out since
her body had continued to move in response to the men fucking her unconscious
body.
Eventually, the General called a halt. Each man had taken Diana at least
one; some had used her three times. The men's mood was as jubilant as if they
had won a great victory on the battlefield. Rashid was cheered wildly when he
promised them more American women soldiers after the great victory they would
win at Khafji. As the men were marched away, the General walked over to where
Diana was still lying draped over the metal drum. One of his bodyguards was
examining the woman's still body. Rashid was fascinated to see that Diana's
cunt lips and asshole both were still distended. They were so open that he
could actually see the interior linings and the pools of cum still inside the
woman's vagina and colon. Her body was covered in his men's cum. It had dried
in layers over her skin at her sex, upper legs, and face. It had even flowed as
far as onto her red, raw breasts. General Rashid thought that he had never seen
a more desirable looking woman in his life.
"Is she alive?" he ask his bodyguard.
"Yes Sir, she still breathes though I do not see how she could have
survived this."
End -- Part 4 of 5

218
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/pow5.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,218 @@
POW5.TXT -- 5/5
M/F, MILITARY, WAR, CAPTURE, RAPE, NC, BONDAGE, GANG, HUMIL, TORTURE
DISCLAIMER; This story includes descriptions of rape, torture, and bondage. If
descriptions of sexual activity, particularly non-consenual sexual activity,
offend you, DO NOT READ THIS STORY. IF YOU'RE UNDER TWENTY-ONE YEARS OF AGE, DO
NOT READ THIS STORY.
DANGER: THIS STORY IS POLITICALLY INCORRECT. This is a work of fiction; any
resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental.
This story may be electronically reproduced and distributed where the laws
allow so long as it is not changed in any way. I've appreciated the comments
and suggestions I've received from readers and welcome further comments. All
flames will be ignored.
INTRODUCTION: Largely because of the scandal caused by the Navy's 1991
"Tailhook" convention, the ban on women flying U.S. combat aircraft was lifted
on 28 April, 1993. This story is a "what-if" look at what might have happened
if "Tailhook" had happened before the 1991 Gulf War and as a result women had
flown combat aircraft during that war.
******************************************************************
The Mother of All Rapes
by Conwic
conwic@aol.com
Part #5
As the President read through the CIA report, he began shaking his head
in that disjointed way he had when angry. His chief of staff watched uneasily,
suspecting that the President had gotten to the part where the informant
described Major Barker's beating and rape by General Rashid. Sardonically he
thought, wait until you read the part about the gang rape. He had been thinking
about how the war had been going so well; now this had to happen. Despite the
Military's misgivings, it was clear that they had to do something to save the
woman. If they didn't, the women's groups would crucify them. It simply didn't
matter if they did lose 50 men to save this one female pilot. They had to do
something and do it before the media got wind of this. The American people
would never forgive them if this got out and they had done nothing. He was
mentally marshaling his responses to each of the Military's objections when the
President looked up and said, "Do it."
On the following night, General Rashid was in an elated mood. The
preparations for the attack at Khafji were going well. Morale was high in the
5th Mechanized just as he had known it would be. And now he had learned that
his men had captured another American female pilot and were bringing her to his
headquarters. It seemed only logical that he take advantage of her presence
before sending the woman on to Baghdad. After all, if he gave Saddam his
victory, then nothing would be said about this little indulgence. If he failed,
he was a dead man regardless of what he did to her. It was victory or death, he
thought; so live for the moment.
Two hours later General Rashid was studying his new plaything, Marine
First Lieutenant Kathleen O'Connor. A petite redhead with an athletic body --
everyone called her by her callsign "Tomboy," the woman presented a fascinating
contrast to the muscular Major Barker. It was easy to make the comparison;
Rashid had Diana kneeling submissively beside the smaller woman with her legs
spread to expose her cunt and arms held behind her head. Tomboy was tied bent
face down over a table with her legs bound to the legs to expose her small red
fringed slit. The General was forcing Diana to recount for the redheaded
marine's benefit all of the things which he had done to her. Diana had tears
running down her face by the time she got to the gang rape in the desert. Her
resigned tone changed as her voice broke, and she could not continue. The
General had to "encourage" her with his fan belt before she could complete her
story about the gang rape and how Rashid had used her in the car on the trip
back. The General was thoroughly enjoying the effect Diana's story was having
on the younger woman. However, the fear in her face was arousing him and he had
to do something about that...
Less than five miles away a team of American soldiers from Delta Force
was waiting in the sand dunes in the middle of an S-shaped curve. The assault
team waited tensely inside their Trojan horse, a Iraqi army truck, while the
support team waited in two man teams spread throughout the dunes. The lookout
had already signaled the approach of the scrounging convoy from III Corp
headquarters. Every night four trucks made the trip to Kuwait City and back
with whatever they could find to feed themselves now that the Iraqi supply
system had collapsed under the bombing. The Delta Force team was going to join
this convoy and use it to pass through the checkpoints into the headquarters
area. When the last truck approached the first part of the curve, two of the
support force pulled on a rope to move an accordion like metal frame covered
with spikes across the asphalt in front of the truck. As the Iraqi truck
swerved onto the sand and slowed with two punctured tires, the Delta Force
truck came out of the dunes to replace it at the end of the convoy. With the
engine noises and the muffling effect of the curve, none of the Iraqis in the
first three trucks heard the silenced MP5's as men from the support team
dispatched the two Iraqis in the truck's cab. All they saw were the black-out
lights of the last truck coming around the curve. In a few moments, the convoy
was being waved through the first checkpoint.
General Rashid found the redheaded woman very attractive in a boyish way.
And she was tight -- just like a young boy -- he discovered as he explored her
asshole and cunt with a finger. Rashid smiled as he considered the thought
which had just come to him. He took Diana's hair and jerked her between
tomboy's legs.
"Put your hand up the little slut's sex. Now!"
"Sir? I... I can't get..."
"Put your hand up her, or I will give you back to the 2nd brigade. You
remember them, don't you whore? Do it! Now!"
The old Diana Barker would have refused his insane order. She may have
been a self-serving bitch but she was not a sadist. This Diana had been raped
and beaten to within a hair of madness; she did not care anymore who was hurt
as long as it was not her. She was ready to do anything necessary to avoid more
pain. Without hesitation, Diana pushed two fingers into Tomboy's cunt.
"AAHHHHH!!!! YOU'RE HURTING ME! TAKE IT OUT!"
When Diana's fingers penetrated her, Tomboy appeared to have a seizure as
her body jerked and pulled against the ropes holding her to the table. Diana's
two fingers painfully filled her small unlubricated cunt. Diana was amazed at
how tight the petite woman's vagina was, so unlike her own. She pressed harder
and could feel the muscles of Tomboy's vagina slowly give way. Diana's fingers
sank deeper into the woman's red fringed slit until they were buried up to her
knuckles.
"AAHHHH!! NOOO!! PLEEASSEEE NOOO!!!!!"
The General stood over Diana, his eyes bright, as he watched the larger
woman's fingers force their way into the tiny cunt.
"Deeper now. Put your whole hand into her, slut. Show her how you felt
when I fucked you!"
Diana started to force her third finger into Tomboy. She got the finger
into the redhead, but could not get her hand into Tomboy past her knuckles.
Ignoring Tomboy's screams, Diana pushed as hard as she could against the
woman's cunt muscles but could not penetrate Tomboy any further. Diana pulled
her fingers out the redhead's cunt and licked her whole hand, covering it with
her saliva. Equipped with this makeshift lubricant, Diana's fingers again
penetrated the woman's cunt easily up to the knuckles. Then another mighty push
and her hand disappeared into Tomboy's cunt up to the wrist. She was inside the
other woman! Her whole hand was engulfed in the redhead's warm,tight cunt!
"AAAHHHHHH!!!! OOOOOMMMPPHHH!! NNOOOOOO!!"
The General moved to stand in front of Tomboy. Opening his fly, he jerked
the woman's head back with his other hand and held his erect cock in front of
her tear stained face.
"Suck me, American! Do as I say or I will have the good Major rip your
heart out. Do it now, whore!"
The redheaded pilot opened her mouth and allowed the General to shove his
cock into her oral cavity. The man's cock filled her small mouth, riding over
her tongue to slam into her throat. That was humiliating but the least of her
problems. She felt as if Diana's hand was tearing her apart. It was as if she
were giving birth... to a fist. Tomboy was not a virgin; but she had never had
anything as big or as painful inside her before. It was tearing her apart.
As Tomboy took his cock into her mouth, the Delta Force team was
approaching the headquarters building. Almost invisible in their black uniforms
and using night vision goggles to find their way in the darkness, the 16 men
quickly surrounded the building. When they were in position, the team leader
sent the GO message to the extraction force, letting them know that it was time
to start the assault phase.
Ten kilometers away, the signal reached the commander of the attached
attack helicopter battalion. He passed the GO signal on to his fifteen aircraft
and then pressed his throttle, making the 9 ton Apache helicopter leap forward
toward the Iraqi headquarters. On his left was his wingman; Two thousand meters
to his right were the other three aircraft of "A" company. At intervals of two
thousand meters behind him were the other two companies of his battalion. Their
mission was simple: open a corridor five thousand meters wide to the assault
team for the extraction helicopters. All they had to do was shoot their way
through about 20 anti-aircraft guns and a battalion of tanks protecting the
headquarters. Piece of cake, the lieutenant colonel thought; with the thermal
sights on these things we can see them and they can't see us. Just as long as
we don't hover above any assholes with an RPG, everyone goes home.
As the General fucked Tomboy's mouth, Diana began to experiment with the
woman's cunt. At the General's command, she had began moving her hand back and
forth inside Tomboy. Diana liked the feeling it gave her when she made the
other woman squirm and shudder by moving her hand. She enjoyed finally seeing
someone else suffer. Her hand closed into a fist and began to move deeper and
faster inside Tomboy's cunt. The anger and fear bottled up inside her was
channeling itself into the violence she was inflicting on Tomboy. Diana pumped
her fist into the redhead even harder making the muscles in her forearm bunched
and flex as she repeatedly sank her arm into Tomboy's brutalized vagina. She
was fisting the woman in earnest now, twisting her hand inside Tomboy to
increase the pain as she tried to punch her way to the captive's cervix. In her
mind, she could see herself on that table instead of the redhead with Yazeed
pumping his fist into her. In her mind she had become Yazeed. As she punched
into Tomboy, Diana started chanting:
"CUNT... WHORE... SLUT... CUNT... BITCH.. SLUT... BITCH... WHORE..."
Tomboy tried to scream from the pain engulfing her; but with Rashid's
penis filling the petite redhead's mouth, all that came out was a high pitched
moan. The two enemies kept pumping into her, filling her cunt and mouth, as
Tomboy lay between them with tears streaming down her face.
Diana was looking up at the General as he fucked Tomboy's face. Suddenly,
three red splotches appeared on the man's chest. As Diana watched dumbfounded,
the General stumbled backwards with an amazed look on his face. He hit and then
slid down the wall and out of her sight, leaving a trail of blood on the wall
behind him. Diana, her fist still buried inside Tomboy, froze motionless in
fear. From behind her she heard a voice speaking in English -- American Army
English.
"FUCK!! Hey, if you don't fuckin mind taking your fuckin arm out of her
fuckin pussy, we'de like to get the fuck out of here!"
EPILOGUE: Major Diana Barker made it back to Sauda Arabia safely though eleven
of her rescuers did not. The story of what she had been doing when her rescuers
arrived was hushed up except for the stories told in certain bars at Fort
Bragg, Delta Force's home station. But network anchors don't drink at Fort
Bragg. The media loved her story -- as she told it -- and made her the
victim-hero of the war. She got her picture on the cover of Time Magazine and
was famous for almost two weeks. Things turned out very well for her. She
didn't even need the adult diapers anymore after a couple of months.
End -- Part 5 of 5

321
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/power-1.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,321 @@
THE POWER COMPANY
by PERI BROWN
This is my very own bad mind control story. Since I see so many other
bad mind control stories I thought I might as well write one myself.
Here it is. It is copyright by me and you can't do anything to it
except read it.
This is part one of two parts and unless an Act of Congress forbids it,
I will post the other part when I feel like it.
I don't believe in disclaimers because we're all supposed to be bright
enough to figure out that if we don't like something, WE DON'T HAVE TO
READ ANY FURTHER THAN THE PART WHICH OFFENDS.
'Nuff said.
######################################################################
I have a secret which I don't share with most people, but I will with
you. Take this as you will. I don't care what you think of me. I like
myself and the what I do and I don't give a fig if you do or don't. Be
prepared.
I have always had an irresistible power over men. They are all pathetic
weaklings who dream of control and power but can only achieve it in ways
that don't matter one whit. I have the REAL control and power: I have
power over their very beings. I can charm their penises like snakes in
a basket, or I can crush them under my heel, all according to my whim.
It is nothing for me to break a man down to the point of total
degradation and humiliation and leave him in his disgrace; but as I can
be cruel, I can also be amusing in my own way. Of course, nobody has
control over me. I do only as I choose and so far, nobody has
complained. To augment my natural control I have developed certain
methods, which are known only to me, that guarantee that any man - all
men should I so choose! - have no choice but to bow to my whims.
Men will do anything I ask of them. Anything at all, be it with me or
with one of my more favored playmates. It is not their decision to obey
me. From the moment I step into their lives they do not even have the
power to ask my permission to do anything. I simply command, and they
obey.
My first experiment with my wonderful powers over the weaker sex was
Larry. He was a pathetic creature, vain, self-absorbed, pathetically
striving for a goal he could not reach, swaggering and devil-may-care
around women. He could treat any other woman with contempt, that is
their affair after all, but he dared try it on me. At first I was
affronted, but then I was amused, and when I become amused the results
are not always funny to those involved.
I invited Larry to my bedroom upon the chosen night. He did not see the
daggers in my eyes as he said "yeah-ESS!" and did a thumbs-up to his
cohorts at the bar. I smiled smugly inside as I thought of the lessons
Larry had to learn, and learn them he would.
Larry would seem adequate to any other woman, being tall and muscular
and a golden tan, with a ten inch penis which was as thick as my wrist.
He disrobed proudly for me, thinking that I would be duly impressed with
only the sight of his steroid-imbued body. When I took all of him in my
sight, I laughed.
"You're pretty pathetic if you think just looking at a dick can get me
hot. You couldn't get that thing hard if your life depended on it.
Let's pretend that it does, shall we?" I laughed again, a bubbling of
mirth straight out of my gut, at the sight of the anger and pride which
flashed across his pretty-boy features.
"You bitch." He said, drawing on the only vocabulary he could. "I've
been with hundreds of girls and every one of them has begged me to stick
my cock in her. You're not going to be any exception."
"I don't know how you intend to stuff that soft little sausage in me,
Larry, but I'll be glad to hear you tell me just how you satisfied all
those women with that marshmallow you have hanging between your legs."
And it did look like a marshmallow, too, pendulous and wrinkled looking
in the harsh overhead lights of my boudoir.
"Just give me a minute and I'll show you what a real fat, hard cock
looks like, you bitch." He said, his teeth clenched, but I could see
the beads of worried perspiration pop out on his forehead.
"Perhaps if you have a drink that will add a little spark to those cold
ashes that used to be your libido." I teased. "I went out looking for
a man to give my hot, wet pussy the servicing it deserves and all I get
is an old limp potato which even a starving woman wouldn't give a second
glance." I sauntered out of the bedroom, my black transparent peignoir
trailing on the carpet after me. I heard his dull step behind me, three
paces behind, just as was proper. He was a good subject, I could see
that. He knew instinctively when he was bettered.
"Here, drink this. It's my own special recipe." I handed him some
amber liquid in a crystal tumbler, ice tinkling as it changed hands.
"Wow, this is great." He said, licking his lips. "What's in this?"
"That's none of your business. You seem to forget that your business is
trying to get that pitiful lump of flesh into some semblance of an
erection so that you can fulfill my needs."
He blushed furiously and opened his mouth as if to speak, but closed it
suddenly as he saw the look in my eyes. "Just you wait." He muttered,
and drained his drink in one huge gulp.
I didn't slap him then. I didn't have to. The drink had already done
the work for me.
When he awoke, Larry looked around the room in confusion.
"Where am I?" He asked, his voice sounding thick and sleepy.
"Your new home, Larry." I grinned down at him, his chin framed in my
sight by my perfectly pointed breasts.
"Oh, okay." He said, and smiled. "Sorry, but I seem to have forgotten
your name."
"My name is not for your filthy mouth." I slapped my riding crop
against the thigh. "You address me as Mistress when you have been good,
or Worshipful Mistress when you haven't. I suggest you get used to the
longer term of endearment, because you have a long way to go, boy."
"Yes Worshipful Mistress." He said, seeming to cower even as he lay in
the little cot. "I'm sorry." He added.
"Sorry? Sorry for what, you idiot? You've been asleep for ten hours,
how could you know if you've done anything to be sorry for or not? You
presume." I turned on my heel and faced the wall so that he could not
see my smirk.
"Oh Worshipful Mistress!" Larry scrambled out of bed and lay on the
floor, his arms around my ankles, his cheek pressed against one of my
opera pumps. "I'm so confused. I did not mean to offend you."
I grinned to myself as I thought of the people who told me that the
subliminal messages would never work. Of course they would work: I had
designed them. Larry was living proof that they worked. He had been
hearing them for only ten hours and already he was my slave, his mind
completely pliable and waiting for my stern hand to shape it into an
acceptable form.
"Let's see if you're really willing to make up your numerous faults to
me." I said, kicking him away from my shiny black shoes. "Lie on your
back on the cot with your hands clasped over your head."
I was pleased to see that he did as he was told. Now, I thought to
myself, the ultimate test of my power.
"I want your cock hard - NOW." I barked out. Larry's eyes widened and
he gasped as his pole sprang to attention almost instantly.
"Very good, as far as that goes, which isn't far." I touched the
straining head of his cock gently with my whip. "Stands to attention
like a good little soldier boy." I could see the veins pulsing in the
thick shaft of his meat. "I wonder if you can do anything with that, or
is it just all a sham? Looks good but doesn't really do anything,
maybe?" I gazed at him wryly.
"Oh, I know I can make you feel good, Worshipful Mistress." He said,
hope and desire to please me shining in his eyes. "I know I can."
"Oh? You're giving out Cock Guarantees, now?" I snickered. "You
*guarantee* that you can make me come?"
Larry looked confused, a look which suited his dumb All-American face
well. "No, Worshipful Mistress, I guess not." His cock looked like it
was going to wilt, but at my command to be hard it sprang back up
between his legs.
"You just lie there and mind your own business. I'm going to masturbate
myself with your cock. I'll let you know when I am done. If you please
me I may allow you to come, but probably not. You've already make me
rather angry at the impertinent way you hand out absolute statements."
I poked my whip into his balls, and though he bit his lip at the contact
he did not flinch. "Close your eyes. I want to be alone with my dildo.
And do be quiet, or you will not like the results."
"Yes, Worshipful Mistress." He whispered, and closed his eyes.
I kicked off my shoes and threw a leg over him, my fingers already in my
pussy. Watching his thick cock spring to attention like an inflatable
doll had put me in the mood, and my silky cunt lips were already
slightly moist, but I desired further lubrication. I moved up until my
cunt was almost touching Larry's chin.
"Lubricate me. Lick my clit and stick your tongue as far up my pussy as
you can. Do it, lick my clit, go ahead, do it." I got more and more
excited at the thought of this helpless pink jelly lying under me, and I
ground my cunt lips into his face. I felt his chest heave behind me as
he fought to breathe, and enjoyed the frantic sucking and licking that
my commands had produced. I raised up and looked down at my little
tongue toy, and even though my cunt was above his mouth, out of reach,
his tongue and lips kept to their task.
"Stop!" I said, and they instantly came to rest. I giggled. "Now
let's see if this dildo I've acquired is any good. It looks big and
thick, but it might not be up to the squeezing my hot, tight cunt is
going to give it." I backed up until my cunt was right over his rod,
and then slid my pussy down its length. It felt good, hard as a nail,
thick and hot up inside of me. I bounced up and down, feeling the shaft
massage the walls of my pussy, dragging at my clit. I rubbed my
pulsating clit as it did so, and had a marvelous orgasm, my expert cunt
gushing juice all over my new toy. It felt so good I decided to try it
again, a bit differently.
"Get out of bed and go to my boudoir and stand by my vanity chair." I
said, taking my dildo out of my cunt and watching it quiver, still rock
hard, rising out of Larry's crisp pubic hair. I stood up and pushed my
shining hair behind my ears.
Larry hastened to do as told, and I followed him. I sat in my cream
silk chair, my legs thrown over the arms, my cunt wide and dripping from
my masturbation session.
"Lick my cunt clean." Even before he fell to his knees before my
succulent offering his tongue was probing the air, eager to caress every
fold of my hothouse flower. He did a good job after being instructed by
me, but I soon tired of this lightweight diversion. "Rim me. Lick my
tiny asshole. I want my dildo up my ass."
I sighed with delight as I felt his pointy tongue inside of my throbbing
asshole. It squirmed inside of my ass with a life of its own and made
my cunt quite wet again.
"Enough." The tonguing instantly stopped, and Larry waited quietly,
sitting back on his heels, waiting for further instruction. I could see
that my subliminal tapes were quite a masterpiece.
"Lie on the bed with my dildo pointing up." He hastened to my bed and
lay down in the middle, taking care not to rumple the satin bedspread
any more than was necessary. It made me feel almost kindly toward the
little fool.
I took a bottle of lubricant from the night stand and put it in his
hand, and then knelt on the bed, a knee on each side of his chest, my
ass wide in front of his face. "Get me ready for my dildo." I said,
and caught my breath as I felt the cool, slick lubricant being massaged
onto my asshole, and then a smooth finger deliver gobs of it inside my
ass. I squirmed down on his finger and moved my ass around to help him
spread it all inside my hot asshole.
I reversed my position and again took the Female Superior position, but
this time the rigid shaft of my dildo poised at my asshole. I slowly
sank down over the thick meat and felt my cunt spasm in time to the
contractions of my hungry asshole.
"Play with my clit, but slowly. If you make me come before I tell you,
you will regret it."
I slid up and down with excruciating deliberateness, the big cock
expanding my tiny pucker. I pinched my nipples as fingers slowly
squeezed and toyed with my clit. My asshole felt so filled it was
lovely, and my clit twitched with pleasure; my lovely firm tits cried
out with pleasure as my hands caressed them, but my cunt felt empty. I
stopped my slow movements over my dildo and lifted myself off of it
completely. Reaching over to the nightstand again, I took a massively
thick dildo from the drawer, a giant black god-cock.
"Suck this cock and make it wet and juicy for me." I said, thrusting
the huge dildo into his mouth. He instantly obeyed, his tongue licking
the wrinkled plastic surface, then sucking on it, his cheeks going
hollow. I could see his face redden with embarrassment, but he
continued to gobble the monstrous plastic dick as told.
"Now I am going to put the living dildo in my ass," I said, slapping the
back of my hand over his own appendage, "and the other one in my pretty
little pussy. You will hold it in place for me with one hand and
continue to play with my clit with the other. If you do exactly as I
tell you, then I will give you a rare favor and let you actually shsot
your filthy spunk inside of my clean asshole. Do you understand?"
He nodded furiously, his blonde hair bobbing against the pillow. I
noted with amusement that he had remembered he had no permission to
speak.
I settled my asshole right over the meaty cockhead again, and he placed
the dildo right next to his own prong. I settled an inch of one dildo
in my ass, and then an inch of the other in my pussy, and flicking my
body between the two felt the glorious sensation of being completely
filled to bursting, my cunt throbbing happily around one giant cock, my
ass filled full with a smaller one. My pussy lips were stuffed and
gaping wide, and my clit was engorged and sticking out like a nipple.
His hand immediately found it and gave it light flicks with a fingertip,
and then a hard rub, and I fucked myself with my two dildos and shrieked
with pleasure.
I bobbed up and down, my breasts bouncing, nipples straining. It felt
so good to be alone and getting fucked and masturbated so well. Larry,
of course didn't count as another person... he was just another little
plastic friend.
"Make me come now. I want that dildo to shoot up inside of me, and I
want everything you've got hiding in those big balls to spurt up my
asshole. Make me come now. I want to COME!" I screamed as my ass and
my pussy and my clit and my tits all exploded in a gigantic orgasm.
The cock up my ass erupted in a fountain of sperm and bathed the entire
inside of my ass with its sticky warmth. I shuddered and scratched the
skin beneath me.
I pulled myself up off my double dildos and lay down on the bed, kicking
Larry off with a well-aimed foot. He knelt by the side of the bed, his
breath coming in ragged gasps.
I positioned my ass over the side of the bed, legs wide. "Now you may
clean up that disgusting juice from my asshole." I said as he scooted
forward on his legs. "Hold my legs over your shoulders and lick every
drop of that goo out of my asshole. You've been as good as you could
possible manage without more instruction from me, and you were favored
greatly by being allowed to squirt your hot jizz inside of my hot body.
Clean up the mess you made and then you may retire to your cot to sleep.
We will begin your daytime lessons tomorrow so that you may provide an
income for me. After that, we will retire to the bedroom and you will
learn more about how to please a lady like me."
I lay in peace as I felt his gentle licking on my tender, satisfied
parts.
#######################################################################

510
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/power.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,510 @@
_Power_
Christopher hated going to singles bars. He was a good
looking guy, if a bit on the skinny side, but he just would
never feel comfortable going up to a strange woman and
asking her if she'd like a drink, if she'd like to dance, if
she'd like to go back to his place, or whatever. He was
more than a bit on the shy side.
But his sex life had been incredibly nonexistent
recently, and he figured he had nothing to lose, so after
he got off work at the brokerage house, he figured he
would check out the new bar that had opened up around
the corner from his apartment. He hadn't bothered
changing - aside from the conservative suits he wore for
work, he didn't have much else in terms of dressy
clothes, and he didn't think hitting a trendy bar like this
in jeans and a t-shirt would've been such a hot idea.
He'd been sitting at the bar for nearly an hour, trying
to get up the nerve to approach some woman, any
woman. That's when she walked in. There were some
attractive women in the joint, but this one took the cake
by far. She was tall - in the high heels she was wearing,
she seemed even taller than Christopher's 6' - with the
most incredible pair of legs he'd ever seen. She was
wearing what Christopher's friend Joe liked to call "do
me" clothes: black stockings, leather mini-skirt, tight silk
blouse, colorful vest, plenty of jewelry, and those stiletto
heels. Her long blonde hair cascaded off her shoulders as
she strode purposefully up to the bar and sat down right
next to Christopher.
Her perfume was intoxicating, and Christopher felt
more and more overwhelmed by a desperate need to talk
to her. As she calmy sipped the marguerita she had
ordered, Christopher finally worked up his nerve.
Just as he was about to utter a lame come-on (he was
still debating between "Come here often?" and "Don't I
know you?"), she turned to him and said, "You in the
mood for an adventure?"
Christopher didn't know what to say. Here was this
gorgeous woman, maybe the most beautiful he had ever
seen, and *she* was coming on to *him*. Finally, he
managed to squeak out, "What did you have in mind?"
She smiled and said, "You'll find out. Come on." She
slapped a twenty on the table and told the bartender that
it was for both of their drinks, then stood up. "Well, are
you coming or not?"
Christopher tried to sound as confident as possible, but
his "Sure" came out pretty weakly. As relieved as he was
over not having to make the first move, he was
intimidated by her.
She grabbed his arm and they headed outside to catch
a cab. "So, uh," Christopher said in the suavest voice he
could muster, "your place or mine?"
"Why don't we try my place this time. There'll be
plenty of time to see both our places."
"Okay....." said Christopher. 'Plenty of time?' he thought.
'What exactly does she have in mind?'
A cab pulled up and they got in. "227 Clinton Street,"
said the blonde.
"You know," said Christopher as the cab pulled out into
the street, "we haven't even been properly introduced.
I'm Christopher."
"What a pleasure it is to meet you Christopher. I'm
Jaqueline." She kissed him gently on the cheek. "Are you
much on experimenting?"
"Uhmmm.....I guess," said Christopher, feeling aroused
and anxious at the same time. "What kind of
experimentation?"
"Like I said before, you'll find out," said Jaqueline. She
had a huge cheshire cat grin across her face. Christopher
wasn't sure whether to be turned on or nervous. One
thing was for sure: this was going to be an interesting
evening.
* * * * * *
Jaqueline lived in a spacious loft that was sparsely
decorated, at least compared to the apartments of most
women that Christopher knew. "Nice place," he said,
trying to make small talk and see if she would tell him
what she had in mind.
"Have a seat," said Jaqueline, and both sat down on her
plush couch. She took a good long look at him, staring up
and down his person. "You know, I've always been a
sucker for a man in a three-piece suit. Is it Brooks
Brothers?"
"Yeah, it's kind of the standard uniform on Wall
Street," said Christopher, feeling a bit more comfortable
talking about himself.
Jaqueline started to finger his tie. "You know," she
whispered in an incredibly sultry voice, "the only thing I
like more than a man in a three-piece suit is seeing a
man get out of that same suit. Care to get naked?"
"Uhm...."
"Come on," she said, sounding like a mother talking to
her five-year old son, "please......If you're uncomfortable,
I'll take off one item of my clothes for each item you lose,
okay?"
Christopher was frozen for a moment. Then he thought,
'What the hell am I so nervous about? Here's a
spectacularly beautiful woman asking me to take off my
clothes, and she's willing to take off her clothes, too, and
I'm thinking about it?!?!' "Okay," he said, with the first
real smile he'd had all evening, "but you've gotta keep up
your end of the bargain."
"I'm a woman of my word," said Jaqueline.
So they began. Christopher undid his tie; Jaqueline
removed her necklaces. He took off his oxford shoes; she
kicked off her pumps. He ditched his jacket; she took off
her vest. He slipped off his socks; she rolled down her
stockings. He undid his vest; she took off her garter belt.
He pulled of his watch; she took out her earings. They
were both down to their underwear, and Christopher was
already experiencing a massive erection. Her figure was
spectacular.
He pulled off his t-shirt and she undid her bra. Her
breasts were perfect - rounded, firm, but not too big so as
to sag. And finally, the moment of truth. He pushed down
his boxers, revealing his throbbing manhood to her, and
she slipped off her panties, revealing a perfect little
Bermuda Triangle.
They both stared at each other's naked bodies.
Christopher practically had to stop himself from drooling
- this was by far the most incredible looking woman he'd
ever laid eyes on, naked or otherwise.
He moved in close to kiss her, but she pushed him
away gently.
"Whoa, tiger, what kind of girl do you take me for?"
she said with the same wry smile she had worn since
she'd met him.
"Well, I just thought, you know, you're naked, I'm
naked - why don't we be naked together?"
"Oh, I don't plan on staying naked for long."
Now Christopher was confused. "Then what was with
this whole extended strip-tease?"
"Well, we needed to get out of our own clothes so we
could put on each others, silly!"
Christopher wasn't sure he'd heard her right. "Excuse
me, what did you just say?"
Jaqueline started to gather up Christopher's clothes in
her arms. "Trust me on this one, Christopher. Just do what
I tell you to do and tonight will be the most incredible
sexual experience of your life."
Christopher was becoming extremely nervous. What
the hell had he gotten himself into? But as she gazed at
him with those bright blue eyes and that perfect smile,
he felt his will being sapped away. He couldn't resist her.
"Okay," he said with more than a hint of trepidation in his
voice, "what do you want me to do?"
Jaqueline stepped into his boxers and smiled at him.
"Look, honey, it's very simple." She dumped his clothes on
the floor next to her and picked up the pile of her clothes
and handed them to him. "Just put these on. You saw
where everything goes, but if you have any problems,
just let me know."
"Uh, yeah, sure," he said, without a huge amount of
confidence in his voice.
"Look," she said as she pulled his t-shirt on over her
head so that it just barely obscured those perfect breasts,
"let me get dressed first and then I'll help you out. You
look to be about the same size as me, so it shouldn't be
too hard. And if these don't fit you, I've got closets full of
clothes. Just sit tight for a minute and let me try on this
lovely suit of yours."
"Okay." He sat down on the couch and watched as she
slowly, as if to add effect, buttoned up his dress shirt.
Then she inched his pants up her creamy white legs,
covering up those lucious thighs. Christopher couldn't
help but feel turned on - it was almost more erotic for
her to be covering everything up, so that he could
fantasize about uncovering her again. She slipped on his
socks and shoes, and then tied his tie in a perfect
Windsor knot - Christopher had never been able to tie a
good knot even after years of trying, and here was this
woman doing it without the slightest difficulty! She
pulled on the vest, which bulged nicely to accentuate her
breasts, then buttoned up the suit jacket.
She walked back and forth in front of him and circled
around, like a model on a runway. "Well, how do I look?"
she asked with an enormous smile of power on her face.
"Fantastic - you sure look better in them than I do." He
wasn't lying - there was something incredibly erotic
about watching her parade about in his clothes. This
woman exuded power ordinarily, and the addition of this
traditional male outfit just added to that power. It was
nearly intoxicating.
"Well, I've always felt that men's clothing is wasted on
men." She gave him the once-over, and Christopher
suddenly remembered that he was still naked. "Well," she
said, "I've gotten dressed, and now it's your turn."
Now, while the sight of her standing there in his
clothes was becoming an extreme turn-on, Christopher
was suddenly anxious about the idea of his having to
wear hers. "Look, really, I'm okay like this."
"Now, Christopher, if we're going to be going back out
on the town, you're going to have to get dressed or we
could run into some problems with the authorities."
"Go back out?" Christopher was suddenly starting to
become very nervous.
"Of course! I'm going to take you out to dinner."
"Look, Jaqueline - "
"Call me Jack. You said you were going to trust me,
Christopher. Now are you going to get dressed on your
own or am I going to have to dress you myself?"
Christopher was suddenly starting to get frightened.
While the power she was exuding was turning him on, he
was starting to lose any semblance of control in this
situation. "Uhm, maybe I should....."
Before he knew what was happening, she had shoved
him onto the couch, gotten on top of him and was forcing
her panties up his legs. He tried to resist, but she was
stronger than him and he was pinned. "Jaqueline!"
"I already told you," she whispered sultrily as she
pinned his arms back and pulled her bra straps over
them, "call me Jack."
He kept trying to resist her, but for some reason, his
heart wasn't in it. For all his struggling, she was able to
dress him up in her clothes with ease. Next came the
stockings, which felt strangely comfortable and warm
against his bare skin. She strapped them on with the
garter belt. Then she pulled on the blouse, forced him
onto his stomach, and buttoned it up in the back. The
skirt, which zipped up in the back, came next, and by that
point, he had stopped struggling. She slipped her pumps
onto his feet - they fit surprisingly well, though he was
afraid what would happen when he tried to stand on
them. She slid some bracelets onto his arms, a necklace
around his neck, and clipped some earings onto his ears.
Finally, she got off of him and walked silently into the
other room. She came back with what looked like a
shaving kit and pulled out various makeup. He was
surprisingly calm as she applied lipstick, blush,
eyeshadow, and nailpolish. She teased his hair up with a
pick and applied plenty of hairspray so it would stay.
Jack stepped back to admire her handiwork. "You
know, Chris, you can look pretty darned cute. Why don't
you take a look at yourself in the mirror?"
He stood up. The heels weren't as big a problem as he'd
been worried about. A much bigger problem was his
throbbing erection, which was very uncomfortable inside
the tight mini-skirt he was wearing. He walked over to
the full-length mirror with little difficulty (he wobbled
for a moment but quickly got the hang of it) and stared at
his reflection.
Well, even with the clothes, makeup, and hair, he still
probably couldn't pass as a woman, but for some reason
he liked the way he looked. He had never liked the
fussiness of men's dress clothing - if it wasn't for his job,
he would have never worn a suit, ever - and he felt much
more comfortable in Jack's frillier, feminine attire.
Jack walked up behind him and gave him a kiss in the
neck. "You are so beautiful, Chris. I'll be the envy of
everyone at Chez Luigi."
That was when Chris remembered Jack saying that
they were going to go back out. "Uhm, Jack, this is fun
and all, but neither of us can especially pass as the
opposite sex. You'd have to cut your hair and put on a
fake beard, and I'd need a helluva lot more makeup - and
a shave."
"Whoever said anything about trying to pass, Chris?
When we walk in the doors of the restaurant, we're
gonna blow everyone's minds." She wrapped her arms
around him and kissed him on the neck again. "Come on,
Chris, let's have some fun."
* * * * * *
It was dark by the time they got back out again, and
the streets in her neighborhood were empty enough that
they didn't run into anyone while they waited for a cab.
The cabbie did a double-take when they hopped in, but
stopped himself before he could say anything that would
cost him a tip.
The Maitre'D at Chez Luigi was far less easygoing. The
minute he saw this odd couple walk through the doors of
his fine establishment, his face turned ghost-white.
He turned to Chris. "Can I help you......sir?"
Jack stood in front of Chris and stared down at the
little man. "Do you have a problem with my date?" she
asked, her voice sounding almost threatening.
The Maitre'D backed down quickly, intimidated by
Jack's forcefulness. "Uhm, no, not at all.....will the, uh, two
of you like to sit in smoking or non?"
"Oh, I don't think we'll be smoking just yet," said Jack
with that cheshire grin of hers.
"Very well, then, sir - I mean, ma'am - I mean....."
Jack was very amused. "Sir will be fine, garcon."
"Right this way." As he led them to their table, Jack
and Chris caught the eyes of every single patron of the
restaurant. Just before they sat down in their booth, Jack
grabbed Chris, pulled him close to her, gave him a big
french kiss, and grabbed his rear very noticeably.
"Don't think about it, guys," said Jack with a bemused
tone, "this one's all mine."
Chris had been silent ever since they had left Jack's
apartment. He was so confused by the way he was
feeling. He should've felt tremendous embarrassment,
going out in public dressed like a woman, but he felt
more aroused than he ever had in his entire life.
Something just felt right about wearing these clothes - he
felt whole in a way that he never had before. And as he
looked at Jack, acting macho, wearing his clothes, yet with
her long hair still down and her makeup still on, he felt
more attracted to her than any woman he had ever met.
After a few minutes, the crowd at the restaurant
finally stopped staring at them. Chris felt disappointed.
He was starting to enjoy the attention. And it was obvious
that Jack was getting off on all of this.
"Jack," asked Chris, "do you do this sort of thing a lot?"
"Let me tell you a little about me, Chrissie. My parents
were incredibly old-fashioned, and all my life I was
forced to 'be a lady' - wear prim dresses, be polite to
everyone, never be agressive with boys. And I hated it.
The night of my senior prom, after my boyfriend had
deflowered me and fallen quickly asleep, I found myself
sitting on the edge of the bed, and all I could think of was
how men have all the power in relationships and women
have none. And I realized that I would never be satisfied
if sex was always going to be like that - with him in
control and me just expected to lie there and service him.
And I started to stare at his tuxedo, which he'd carelessly
tossed on the floor when we got undressed to make love.
I got the sudden urge to put it on, so I did, and it felt
right. Then I dressed him up in my prom gown - he was
such a sound sleeper that he didn't even notice. I climbed
on top of him, stroked his thigh until he got an erection,
and began to make love to him. Needless to say, that
woke him up. And I felt real pleasure for the first time in
my life - I was in control, and I needed to be in control to
please myself."
"How did your date react?"
"He was a little surprised at first, and then angry, but
when I threatened to tell everyone at school about it,
except that it had been *his* idea, he gave in a little bit.
Since then, I haven't made love except when cross-
dressed. I don't think I would even know how to do it
any other way at this point." She slid closer in the booth
towards Chris and reached her hand under his skirt, into
his panties, and began stroking his penis, which became
rock hard practically at her first touch. "And let me tell
you something, Chrissie: I haven't had any complaints
from my partners so far."
She continued to move her hand up and down his
shaft, slowly but tenderly. Chris knew he was going to
orgasm at any moment, and he was afraid that he
wouldn't be able to contain himself - that the whole
restaurant would know. Then he thought to himself,
'Chris, everybody in this place already thinks you're a
pervert because of the way you're dressed. You can't
exactly lower their opinion of you.'
As the waiter approached, Chris could tell that he was
about to orgasm.
The waiter was non-plussed by their attire - his last
job had been in a gay bar in the Village and he was used
to people wearing weird outfits. He looked to Chris first.
"May I take your order....sir?"
Chris was afraid to talk, for fear that the moment he
opened his mouth, all that would come out would be
moans of pleasure. Jack just kept on stroking, that big
grin on her face. As if she could read Chris' mind, she
spoke up and ordered for the both of them.
Finally, Chris couldn't take it anymore, and he came. He
had to bite his tongue to keep from screaming out.
Jack was pleased. "You see, Chrissie, it's all about
power. I have the power to stimulate you, and you're
powerless to do anything but react. But you're enjoying
yourself, aren't you?"
"Yeah. Is there something wrong with me?"
Jack laughed. "Chrissie, honey, there's not a damn thing
wrong with you. Let me ask you: do you usually enjoy
sex?"
"It's alright, I guess, but it's never really lived up to
my expectations."
"That's because you like to be passive - you want
someone else to be in control, and most women aren't
used to that. You want someone else to be the agressor. I
could tell that the minute I walked into that bar - you
would've just sat there all night and never got the nerve
up to ask anyone out if I hadn't come up to you."
"You're probably right."
Jack smiled. "I know I'm right. And, you know, all of a
sudden I'm not really in the mood to eat. Are you?"
"Not if you would rather do what I think you want to
do."
"But of course, my dear! Grab your purse, Chrissie -
let's blow this pop stand."
* * * * * *
They got back to Jack's place about a half hour later.
Jack put on some Barry White to set a mood, and Chris
just stared at her. "So, what do we do now?" he asked.
Jack gave him a long, hard kiss and smiled. "Just relax,
Chrissie, and let Jack take care of everything." She took
his hand and led him into the bedroom, then gently
pushed him onto the bed. Chris started to undress, but
Jack stopped him. "That would spoil the mood, Chrissie.
With these clothes off, we're just like any other 'normal'
couple, and that's just dull."
"Yeah," said Chris, "but it's gonna be kind of awkward
making love with our clothes on."
"Don't worry, honey, I've been doing this for a long
time. Would you care to dance first?"
Chris said yes, and they moved close together and
swayed to the music. Jack led, of course, and as they
danced, she started to kiss him on the neck, on his cheek,
on his arms, everywhere.
"Chrissie, you are about the prettiest thing I've ever
seen," she said as she held him close to her heaving
bosom.
"Why Jack, y'all do say the sweetest things!" said Chris,
who was finally starting to get into all this role playing. It
was so much easier for him to act the part of the passive
female and not have to worry about being in charge of
everything.
They continued to dance, until Jack could feel Chris'
penis, warm and hard, pressing against her stomach.
"Chrissie, is that a cucumber in your pocket or are you
just happy to see me?"
"Both."
"Good. I think we're ready." She reached her hands
behind Chris and unzipped his skirt, then pushed it and
his panties down around his ankles. She lifted him up so
that his legs were wrapped around her waist and carried
him over to the bed, where she deposited him roughly.
Then she unbuckled her trousers, and pushed them and
her boxers down. Chris could see that her pubic hair was
glistening - apparently, he wasn't the only one to have
already orgasmed this evening.
She whispered into his ear for him to just lay back and
let her do all the work, then she climbed on top of his
manhood and slowly slid up and down on it. They were
both gyrating to the beat of the Barry White music, and
Chris wanted to orgasm so badly that it hurt. He wanted
to tell Jack to stop, to tell her to get off so he could relax,
but he couldn't bring himself to give her orders. She
began to scream in ecstacy. They both achieved climax at
the same moment and screamed out in unison. Jack had
been right: this was the most incredible sex he had ever
had in his life.
Even more amazing was the fact that he didn't lose his
erection right away, as he usually did. Jack wouldn't let
him - the minute they orgasmed, she climbed off of him
and began stroking his penis again to keep it from
becoming flaccid. Chris felt like his erection was going to
burst through the skin of his penis if he kept it much
longer, but he wanted to keep on going.
They kept this up for several hours, until Jack was
totally satisfied. Sometimes the sex hurt so much that
Chris wanted to scream out in pain, but Jack wouldn't let
him - she would always lean in and kiss him, or bite him
on the lip, or force him to bite down on her tie.
Finally, after hours of climax after climax, both passed
out from exhaustion. When Chris woke up hours later, he
discovered that he was wearing a frilly pink nightgown.
He looked over at Jack, who was lying asleep in a pair of
silk men's pajamas. Apparently, Jack wasn't totally
dependent on the men in her life for wardrobe - or else,
she just took what she liked from past boyrfriends and
kept it. Chris usually slept in the nude, but he felt warm
and safe in the nightgown, so he decided to keep it on. He
leaned over and kissed Jack on the cheek and went back
to bed.
* * * * * *
The next morning, when Chris woke up, he saw a new
men's suit draped over the chair next to the bed with a
note attached that read: "Chrissie, I have a few extra
lying around. I wouldn't want you to go to work wearing
yesterday's outfit."
He got dressed and walked to the kitchen. Jack was
wearing a flowery cotton dress. It was almost a shock to
see her wearing women's clothes again - last night had
been such an incredible new experience that it seemed
like forever since they'd met.
"So," asked Jack, "are you much of a cook?"
"No, sorry."
"That's okay, neither am I. We can have cereal."
So they started to chow down. Chris kept staring at
Jack - it just seemed unnatural to see her in anything but
men's clothing at this point.
Jack seemed to read his mind. "In the daytime, I've
gotta stick to certain conventions. My boss is so old-fashioned
that he'd probably have a heart attack if I came to work wearing
women's slacks. Besides, it makes it more erotic when I get changed at
night."
"Speaking of which," asked Chris, "what would you like
to do tonight?"
"Well, I was thinking of going to the opera. It's been a
while since I've gotten to wear my top hat and tails - they make me look
like Marlene Dietrich. And I have a beaded gown that you would look stunning
in."
Chris laughed. It had been one day and already he was
used to the idea of wearing women's clothes at night. "Am
I gonna have to shave my legs?" he asked with a smile on
his face.
"Well, of course you will - it's slit from here to
Timbuktu! Don't worry - we'll make it a part of foreplay,"
said Jack, and Chris could tell she was serious. He was
looking forward to it.
"Jack, this looks like the beginning of a beautiful
friendship."
Jack leaned over and kissed him, then started to
unbutton his clothes. Chris knew that he was gonna be
late for work, especially if he had to change clothes twice.
Then again, he wondered what his boss would think if he
showed up wearing that floral dress....
_ The End_

366
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/power1.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,366 @@
Archive-name: Amazon/power1.txt
Archive-author:
Archive-title: Ultimate Exercise of Power, The - 1
"Eight ... Nine ... Ten!" Diane dropped the dumbbells and
evaluated the impressive bulge of her tensed biceps with
appreciation. Seventy five pounds wasn't going to be enough, she
thought; she'd have to increase the weight next time. Back off
the number of sets, of course, and increase the weight ... that's
the ticket.
She eyed the Roman Chair and heaved a sigh. It was getting late
and she had to get an early start tomorrow. She ran her fingers
across the thin leotard covering her stomach. She smiled at the
feel of the hard, rippled washboard she encountered. She HAD
been working out for almost two hours tonight, though primarily
on chest and arms; and now everyone else had left the gym. She
just didn't have the motivation to start any ab workout at this
hour. Stroking the impressive muscles of her abdomen lovingly,
she laughingly acknowledged that she could afford to skip ONE
session.
Diane wiped the sweat from her forehead and started for the
locker room.
"Hey baby!" Startled, she looked around. There, near the front
desk, was a scrawny looking geek wearing a big smile. "I
couldn't help but notice you exercising, there," he said with a
grin.
"Oh great," Diane thought, "an OBSERVANT geek!" She was tired
and pointedly ignored him as she continued toward the locker
room. The geek seemed to take offense.
"Hey, what gives YOU the right to cop an attitude," he called
after her. "It's not like you're any beauty or anything!"
Diane had already made it to the locker room and paused in front
of the full-length mirror. No beauty? She looked at her
reflection. She saw a woman with an obviously incredible body.
A little over six feet tall. Wide, well-developed shoulders. A
broad chest that hadn't sacrificed an impressive pair of
breasts -- probably around 50DDD, she estimated. The scanty
black leotard she wore accentuated her physique more than covered
it, outlining every magnificently-defined muscle.
She smiled as she saw the reflection of her feet. She had one
major point of vanity: she never wore tennis shoes when she
worked out. She always wore black pumps. There was something
... sexy ... about such an anomaly.
Eyes still glued to the mirror, she curled her fist to pump her
biceps. Easily over 17 inches! She allowed her eyes to travel
over the beautifully-defined muscles of her body. Built and
chiseled, she decided. It had taken her years to sculpt such an
impressive body, but she knew the results had been worthwhile.
She finally brought her gaze up to her face. High cheek bones
and almond-shaped, green eyes. She might have been taken for
oriental if not for her long, flaming red hair, currently tied
back severely in a long, flowing ponytail. Not a beauty? Ha!
He had no concept of the word, then! Her reverie was broken by
the intrusion of the geek's parting shot:
"Fucking horse!"
Diane's eyes narrowed in anger. The insult brought a disturbing
thought to mind. Had that little twerp been thinking he was
going to get lucky with HER because no one else would have her?
She flushed with indignation. "I'm a fucking physical goddess!"
she thought, angrily. "That asshole isn't fit to jerk off on my
shoes!"
Wheeling, she stomped back to the gym area. The geek was just
rounding the corner, heading for the exit.
"HEY YOU LITTLE SONUVABITCH!" she shouted with fury. "GET BACK
HERE!" The geek froze where he was, uncertain. Diane stormed
over to him and stood, towering and menacing.
"Just where the HELL do you get off calling me a 'horse,' you
sorry little excuse for a man?!" The twerp stood looking at her,
blinking nervously. Diane was panting with anger. "You know
what I think?" she asked. The man swallowed loudly, but said
nothing.
"I think I ought to beat the shit out of you," she hissed in a
quiet, dangerous voice.
The man chuckled nervously. "D-don't be ridiculous!" he
stammered. "Y-you're just a woman!" Diane looked at the guy
appraisingly. He was at least four inches shorter than her and
weighed about 180 pounds. At least 40 pounds or so lighter than
her, she mused. He wasn't in bad shape. But conversely, he was
obviously no athlete, either. She grinned evilly.
"JUST a woman?" she asked, cocking her head as if she couldn't
believe she'd her correctly. She pushed her arm into his face
and slowly bulged her biceps. The swelling muscle pressed
against his nose and forced his head back slightly. "Does this
look like JUST a woman to you?" she demanded.
The man pushed her arm away violently. "Get away from me, you
freak," he spat. "I know your type! You're the kind who
secretly wants to be a man so she can have sex with REAL women!"
Diane's head rocked back, stunned. "You calling me a lesbian?"
she asked incredulously. She stared at him for several seconds,
letting her indignation build. Then she laughed. "A lesbian?!
No, I'm no lesbian," she chuckled, after she'd caught her breath.
She stopped smiling suddenly and looked at him intently. She wet
her lips. "And I AM a 'real' woman! In fact, I think I'll prove
it to you as I beat the living shit out of you."
"And maybe I'll just use my sex to beat you within an inch of
your miserable life," she said with a quiet smile.
The man looked confused and began backing up slowly. Diane
advanced. Oh yes, she was going to make it clear to this asshole
just how wrong he was! "I know I can take him," she thought.
"And I think I'll enjoy playing with his mind as I play with his
body."
"Ever been raped?" she asked in a husky voice. She saw the look
of doubt and of fear in his eyes and she tingled with excitement
and power.
Doubt must have won out over fear; the man jumped awkwardly at
her, trying to knock her down. She caught him easily in a bear
hug and lifted him from his feet, feeling him kick and struggle.
Her head spun with this confirmation of her own strength and
power. She had never had a physical contest with a male before;
always assuming that 'women were weaker.' But now she was
realizing that this wasn't necessarily true. And this guy was
going to PAY for this realization! She squeezed firmly and was
gratified to hear the rush of air leave his lungs.
"Tell me again how I'm JUST a woman," she grunted, mashing the
runt against her wide chest. The guy worked his mouth, but no
sounds came out. She crushed him cruelly against her, her
triceps bulging out impressively as her powerful arms tightened
like jungle pythons. She kept up this intense pressure until he
stopped his kicking and thrashing and just hung limply in her
arms.
Diane repositioned her grip to grab her victim by a leg and arm.
She then hoisted him above her head, holding him aloft and
helpless. The guy found his breath and screamed for her not to
drop him.
She savored the sound of his anguished pleas for almost a minute.
"You are MINE!" she thought triumphantly. Then she stepped out
from under him, letting him plummet to the hard, carpeted floor
with a resounding THUD.
Before he could raise himself from the floor, she pounced on him,
wrapping her heavily-muscled thighs around his head. Locking her
ankles, she poured on the pressure -- watching with pleasure as
his hands grabbed frantically at her legs in a futile effort to
pry them from his head.
Diane leaned back and put some serious strength into the squeeze.
The man froze, his hands pausing in mid-air with outstretched
fingers before ineffectually coming to rest back on her thighs.
He couldn't even move! She kept up the pressure for several
seconds, until her opponent began beating his heels helplessly
against the floor. The tingle in her crotch had intensified into
a serious, throbbing, electrical field of pleasure. She was wet
enough that she was sure a growing wet spot must be showing
through her leotards.
She released the guy from her deadly legs and rubbed herself as
she watched him writhe spasmodically on the floor. God! She'd
never felt so POWERFUL! She could do WHATEVER she wanted to this
guy and there wasn't a damn thing he could do about it. This was
a dream come true: having another human being COMPLETELY in her
power.
"C'mere," she husked, grabbing him by the hair. She stripped off
the top of her leotard and pushed a large breast into his face.
"Suck it," she demanded. The man knelt stupidly in front of her,
his closed mouth pushed against her ample nipple, his eyes glued
to her muscular chest.
"GodDAMMIT! I said 'SUCK!'" she screamed, pushing his face
between her mammoth breasts. He began bucking and scrabbling,
trying to escape, but she gripped the back of his head firmly
while squeezing her large mounds tightly around his head. His
struggles became weaker and weaker until he slumped forward, kept
from falling on the floor only because of how tightly his head
was wedged between her fleshy tits. Within seconds of his going
limp, Diane felt herself racked by waves of orgasmic pleasure.
Her knees buckled and she couldn't maintain her hold; the guy
fell backwards, unconscious.
"Holy SHIT," she swore in disbelief. "I didn't even touch my
cunt and that was THE most intense climax I EVER had." She
looked down at her fallen foe and rubbed her swollen breasts in
pleasure. "I can't believe how intensely I got off by dominating
this little shit!" she thought. "But now that I know ...!"
She grabbed him by the hair and slapped him repeatedly in the
face until he opened his eyes. He was still gasping for breath,
but stark terror showed in his eyes.
"Need air?" she sneered. She slipped off one of her large pumps
and, using his hair for leverage, forced his face deeply into the
damp, sweaty, pungent depths of the inside of the shoe. He
rocked his head feebly, attempting to escape the overpowering,
cloying odor, but she clamped the shoe tightly to his face,
holding it by the bottom so the heel area fit snugly around his
nose and the rest fit firmly around his mouth. Slumping in
resignation, he stopped struggling and took in the sweaty,
overwhelming aroma through ragged breaths. Already Diane could
feel the tingling building up in her crotch again.
She made him breath the scent of her well-used shoe for several
minutes, relishing the sight of this man, on his knees, suffering
the humiliation of having his face buried in her large, black
pump.
"Not so tough, now, are you hotshot!?" she demanded. She pulled
him to his feet and again presented her massive breast. "Ready
to suck this?" she asked conversationally, "or do I tuck my
panties into your big mouth?"
The man was ready! He latched onto her nipple and began sucking
furiously. Holding the back of his head, she forced his face
hard against her breast, enjoying the waves of pleasure his
coerced mouth was bringing her. She switched his head from
breast to breast for about 10 minutes, savoring the sensations.
"OK, time for something different," she announced. "I think you
may be enjoying yourself too much. Let's see what that tongue
can do in other places..." She lifted one of her massively-
muscled arms.
The twerp was slow to realize what she had in mind. "You mean?
Oh n-no! I..." But Diane wasn't interested in arguments. Or
what the twerp wanted. His only purpose in life -- his only
reason for existing, was to please her.
She caught him by the back of the head and forced his face into
her exposed armpit. "Lick me!" she ordered. There were some
muffled noises from the twerp, but no licking. Angrily, she
forced her muscular arm down, crushing the geek's trapped head.
Immediately she felt a frantic tongue, bathing her shaven
armpits, licking away hours of sweat accumulated while she had
worked out earlier. She thought for sure she was going to come
again, as she continued subjecting this grown man to this kind of
demeaning treatment. She forced his head under her other arm and
he obligingly provided a tongue bath for that armpit. Her cunt
was dripping; she could feel juices running down her legs. But
she wasn't climaxing, yet.
In mounting frustration, she jerked the man's head back, causing
him to fall back on the floor. In a few rough movements, she
stripped off the confining leotard and stood, towering and naked
before him. A goddess, rippling with physical power.
"Strip! And then lie on your back!" she commanded, massaging her
throbbing pussy. "I have GOT to come and quickly. And you, Mr
"You're a horse and a lesbian," are going to be the toy that gets
me off."
With trembling fingers, the man undressed and lay obediently on
the carpeted floor. Like a lioness in heat, she pounced on him,
quickly squatting on his face and entrapping his head between her
powerful thighs. She saw his hands go to his cock, but quickly
grabbed them and pinned them beneath her strong legs. All of
this was for HER pleasure, not his! She looked at the helpless
body of the man she had pinned beneath her. She could see his
cock, rigid with the pleasure of being used by her, but helpless
to obtain release. She could feel his mouth, already licking and
sucking at her sopping cunt. She could feel his nose, buried
between the cheeks of her firm, muscular ass. This was going to
be good, she thought.
Slowly, she fucked his defenseless face. She could feel a climax
building in her as the sensations of his slavish tongue swept
over and through her. His ragged breathing fluttered against her
sensitive asshole and racked her body with erotic sensations of
power and mastery. Less than an hour ago, this geek had insulted
her, made her feel bad, and implied she was a lesbian. Now, he
was helplessly squirming, subdued and impotently-excited by the
very sexuality and womanhood he had denigrated. She was so
close!
She locked her heels under and behind the man's head, forcing his
helpless face even deeper into her gyrating ass and sopping cunt.
She could no longer feel the ragged breathing against her asshole
as she pressed her crotch down harder on his face; instead, she
was electrified to feel his nose partially forced inside her hot,
pungent asshole. She could feel his mouth, completely enveloped
by her thick, swollen cunt lips. His tongue was no longer
working, but she didn't need that anymore as she continued to
sadistically fuck his face.
She was startled to feel something warm and wet spurt against her
heaving, sweaty breasts. Raising her head, she saw the last jets
of come squirt from the man's engorged cock. Glancing at his
hands, still firmly pinned by her well-muscled legs, she realized
that this was the final act of control she had wrested from her
humiliated and beaten opponent. She WAS a REAL woman! He was
completely helpless, dominated by her overpowering sexuality and
physical prowess!
It only took a few additional minutes of this treatment before he
passed out. This made no difference to Diane; she was much too
far into her own pleasure. She continued to rub herself
lustfully on his helpless face.
"He can't breathe," she realized through her fog of lust. This
didn't dissuade her from continuing her frenzied crushing of his
face with her crotch. An intensely erotic realization intruded
on her pleasures.
"I could kill him with my pussy and ass," she suddenly thought.
"A big, strong man like that, snuffed by the power of my groin."
The realization of this ultimate power of her sex made her head
spin and pushed her to the edge of a truly stupendous orgasm.
Hovering like this, she felt strangely detached. Intellectually,
she knew she should get off his face and see if she could revive
him before something serious happened. But another part of her
knew that smothering him with her sex would provide the most
mind-numbing orgasm she had ever experienced!
In the end, her raging hormones decided for her. Her beaten,
unconscious victim shuddered and twitched. She could feel a
series of harsh gasps from his mouth and nose against her
dripping cunt and hot, dry asshole. "This is it!" she thought.
Her head was spinning and she thought her crotch would explode.
Then, her fallen foe's body went completely limp.
Immediately, as if his life essence was sucked from his mouth by
her throbbing cunt and sent gushing into her body, she was hit by
an orgasm more intense than she had ever imagined. She couldn't
contain the feeling and screamed helplessly as her body was
racked with wave after wave of incredible, mindless ecstasy. She
literally shot cunt juice onto the still, unresponsive face
clenched between her hard, muscular thighs -- almost as if she
were a man, ejaculating onto a lover's face, marking her victim
forever as her's to do with what she would.
She kept her cunt pressed hard against his face until the
unbelievable feelings of pleasure finally ebbed and receded.
Slowly, grudgingly, awareness returned. "I did it!" she thought
in amazement. "I killed a man with my cunt!" Instead of feeling
guilt, she felt extraordinarily confident and powerful.
She glanced at one of the large mirrors that dotted the walls of
the gym. What she saw reflected back was a powerful amazon
beauty, exquisite with rippling well-defined muscles, still
straddling her defeated victim with the only weapon she had
needed -- a deadly and intimately personal weapon that marked her
as one of the superior sex. A warrioress! She smiled, slowly
rubbing her breasts and relishing the reflected image in the
mirror. She'd have to dispose of the body, she knew. But she
also knew that she couldn't live without experiencing that kind
of orgasm again. The warrioress would have to hunt again, now
that she had tasted the prize!
--

352
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/power2.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,352 @@
Archive-name: Amazon/power2.txt
Archive-author:
Archive-title: Ultimate Exercise of Power, The - 2
As Seen from the Other Side
Dwayne held his breath, crouching behind the receptionist's desk,
as he watched the muscular beauty raise and lower the impossibly
large dumbbells.
"Eight ... Nine ... Ten," he counted to himself. She dropped
the huge dumbbells -- dumbbells so large he didn't know if he
could curl them using BOTH arms -- and struck a pose with her
impressively-tensed biceps. The sight made his knees weak. God,
but she was awesome!
He had snuck into the spa just before closing, hoping to catch an
eyeful of some built babes. But he hadn't anticipated hitting
such a gold mine! This woman had to be over six feet of packed,
sexy muscle! She had wide, well-developed shoulders -- you could
bet that SHE never needed shoulder pads in her blouses! A broad
chest that hadn't sacrificed an enormous pair of breasts -- a guy
could get lost in there, Dwayne thought dreamily. The scanty
black leotard she wore accentuated her physique more than covered
it, outlining every magnificently-defined muscle. How could
anyone be that beautiful AND that built?!?
Dwayne couldn't take his eyes off this goddess! She was still in
her biceps pose; he could scarcely breathe as he drank in those
powerful arms. "They had to be 17 or 18 inches around!" he
thought. His eyes traveled over the beautifully-defined muscles
of her body. He finally brought his gaze up to her face. High
cheek bones and almond-shaped, green eyes. He had at first
mistaken her for Asian because of her face. But no Asian had
such long, flaming-red hair, currently tied back severely in a
long, flowing ponytail.
He smiled as he let his gaze travel down to her feet. This was
what had given her away -- what had clued him in about what she
REALLY wanted. Instead of tennis shoes, she was wearing the
sexiest black shoes he had ever seen! For a workout? Ha! He
knew what kind of workout she was looking for!
As if in response to his unspoken thought, she sighed and ran her
fingers across the thin leotard covering her stomach. She smiled
at the feel of the hard, rippled washboard those fingers
encountered. Dwayne sighed too and it was all he could do to
keep his hands out of his pants to relieve the strain this sight
was having on him. He watched her stroke the impressive muscles
of her abdomen lovingly. "Oh yeah!" thought Dwayne, "she wants
it!"
The statuesque goddess wiped the sweat from her forehead and
started for the locker room, startling Dwayne. Leaving? It was
now or never! He mustered his courage.
"Hey baby!" he said smoothly, stepping out from around the desk
that had been hiding him. "I couldn't help but notice you
exercising, there," he said with an ingratiating grin.
The beautiful muscle woman looked at him in apparent confusion,
then coolly continued on into the locker room, beyond his reach
literally and figuratively. Dwayne felt like he had been kicked
in the guts. She hadn't even bothered to speak during her cruel
rejection! "She should be flattered -- some guys would be turned
off by a chick that had more muscles than they did!" he thought.
His feelings of rejection turned to anger.
"Hey, what gives YOU the right to cop an attitude," he called
after her. "It's not like you're any beauty or anything!"
There was no answer. That stung Dwayne more than anything else.
She was just a freak -- no woman should be that big! "She's
probably just a lesbo or something!" Dwayne thought bitterly.
His shoulders slumped in defeat, Dwayne took one last parting
shot at the woman who had so wounded his ego: "Fucking horse!" he
shouted into the locker room. He wanted to hurt her as bad as
she had hurt him. "Hell with her!" he thought. "I've got other
things I could be doing instead of lusting after some dyke!" He
turned to leave.
"HEY YOU LITTLE SONUVABITCH!" The shout startled him. He turned
to see the beautiful muscle woman standing at the doorway of the
locker room. "GET BACK HERE!" she shouted. Dwayne fought an
urge to run out the door. A terrible transformation had come
over the woman. She was panting with rage and her face was
twisted with anger. The woman stormed over to him and stood,
towering and menacing.
"Just where the HELL do you get off calling me a 'horse,' you
sorry little excuse for a man?!" she shouted, a light spray of
spittle hitting his face. Dwayne stood looking at her, blinking
nervously at this furious woman as she panted with anger. "You
know what I think?" she asked. Dwayne swallowed loudly, but said
nothing. "Geez, is she worked up!" he thought fearfully, eyeing
her well-muscled body from a different perspective.
"I think I ought to beat the shit out of you," she hissed in a
quiet, dangerous voice.
Dwayne chuckled nervously. In spite of her incredibly muscular
body, she WAS just a woman!
"D-don't be ridiculous!" he said, hating the stammer that
emphasized his nervousness. "Y-you're just a woman!" He saw the
woman looking at him appraisingly. He realized that he was at
least four inches shorter than her and about 50 pounds lighter.
He saw her grinned evilly.
"JUST a woman?" she asked, cocking her head as if she couldn't
believe she'd her correctly. She pushed her arm into his face
and slowly bulged her biceps. The swelling muscle pressed
against his nose and forced his head back slightly. "Does this
look like JUST a woman to you?" she demanded.
It didn't. It looked like the largest, most muscular arm he had
ever seen on any woman OR man! His stomach churned suddenly with
the realization that she probably COULD hurt him. Bad! The
thought of being beaten up by a woman made his knees weak with
fear.
Dwayne pushed her arm away in panic, a cold sheen of sweat
breaking out over his body. "Get away from me, you freak," he
spat. "I know your type! You're the kind who secretly wants to
be a man so she can have sex with REAL women!"
The muscle woman looked stunned. "You calling me a lesbian?" she
asked incredulously. She stared at him for several seconds, then
laughed. "A lesbian?! No, I'm no lesbian," she chuckled, after
she'd caught her breath. She stopped smiling suddenly and looked
at him intently. Dwayne didn't like that look. She wet her
lips. "And I AM a 'real' woman! In fact, I think I'll prove it
to you as I beat the living shit out of you."
"And maybe I'll just use my sex to beat you within an inch of
your miserable life," she said with a quiet smile.
Dwayne had no idea what she meant, but was VERY clear on the
threatening tone. He began backing up slowly. The muscle woman
advanced.
"Ever been raped?" she asked in a husky voice. Dwayne felt his
testicles crawl up into his body and felt his limbs trembling.
This bitch was serious! She had a crazed, sadistic look in her
eyes and was flexing her muscled arms as she came steadily
towards him.
Dwayne's earlier lust for the woman had long-turned to dread; he
tried to jump her, intent on knocking her down and running for
the door. Macho be damned, this bitch was crazy!
His attack wasn't successful; she caught him easily in a bear hug
and lifted him from his feet. He kicked and struggled, but
couldn't escape the grip of those massively-muscled arms. She
just held him tightly, like she was enjoying the feel of his
futile struggles. Maybe she'd let go...?
No such luck. She must have gotten bored just holding him firmly
because she squeezed him tightly, crushing the air from his
lungs.
"Tell me again how I'm JUST a woman," she grunted, mashing him
against her wide chest. Dwayne worked his mouth, but no sounds
came out. She continued to crush him cruelly against her, her
triceps bulging out impressively as her powerful arms tightened
like jungle pythons. "How long can she keep this up???" he cried
to himself. He felt like his insides were getting squeezed right
out of him. Finally, all he could do was just hang limply in her
grasp, all of the fight crushed out of him.
He was dimly aware of the muscle woman repositioning her grip to
grab him by a leg and arm. She then hoisted him above her head,
holding him aloft and helpless. This brought him around and he
suddenly became aware of JUST how tall she was. He was at least
a dozen feet in the air! Dwayne found his breath and screamed
for her not to drop him.
She held him aloft for almost a minute, savoring his anguished
cries. Then she stepped out from under him, letting him plummet
to the hard, carpeted floor with a resounding THUD.
Dwayne was dazed. Before he could raise himself from the floor,
she pounced on him, wrapping her heavily-muscled thighs around
his head. He was too disoriented to be aware of her locking her
ankles until she began pouring on the pressure -- he grabbed
frantically at her legs in a futile effort to pry those vise-like
limbs from his head.
He felt her lean back to put some serious strength into the
squeeze. Dwayne was paralyzed by the crushing pressure. His
hands waved with outstretched fingers before ineffectually coming
to rest back on the muscle woman's massive thighs. He couldn't
move. He couldn't even think! She kept up the pressure for what
seemed like several minutes, until Dwayne began beating his heels
helplessly against the floor, crying in anguish. He could feel
her damp crotch pressed against the back of his head.
She finally released him from the grip of her deadly legs. Freed
from the crush of her thighs, Dwayne could only writhe in pain on
the floor, dimly aware of the muscle woman rubbing her crotch as
she watched him spasm helplessly.
"C'mere," she husked, grabbing him by the hair. She stripped off
the top of her leotard and pushed a large breast into his face.
"Suck it," she demanded. Dwayne, still recovering from the agony
her slab-like thighs had inflicted, didn't react and stared
slack-jawed at her muscular chest. It seemed even larger this
close.
"GodDAMMIT! I said 'SUCK!'" she screamed, pushing his face
between her mammoth breasts. Dwayne couldn't breathe. He began
bucking and scrabbling, trying to escape, but she gripped the
back of his head firmly while squeezing her large mounds tightly
around his head. His struggles became weaker and weaker until
the suffocating breasts blacked him out completely.
He didn't know how long he was out, but he finally awoke to
stinging slaps to his face. The muscle woman had him by the hair
and was slapping him repeatedly. "God, I can't hope to stop
her," he realized in fear. "She can do whatever she wants to me
and there's nothing I can do about it."
The beautiful red-head pulled his head back savagely. "Need
air?" she sneered. She slipped off one of her large black shoes
and, using his hair for leverage, forced his face deeply into the
damp, sweaty, pungent depths of the inside of the shoe. He
rocked his head feebly, attempting to escape the overpowering,
cloying odor, but she clamped the shoe tightly to his face,
holding it by the bottom so the heel area fit snugly around his
nose and the rest fit firmly around his mouth.
His lungs were still starved for air from her suffocation of him
with her breasts. He couldn't resist her any longer. Slumping
in resignation, he stopped struggling and breathed deeply, taking
in the sweaty, overwhelming aroma through ragged breaths. The
smell made his head spin, but she kept him like this for several
minutes. He could feel hot tears of shame forming in his eyes as
he endured this degradation.
"Not so tough, now, are you hotshot!?" she demanded. She pulled
him to his feet and again presented her massive breast. "Ready
to suck this?" she asked conversationally, "or do I tuck my
panties into your big mouth?"
Dwayne was ready! The last thing he wanted to do was anger her
further. He latched onto her nipple and began sucking furiously.
Holding the back of his head, she forced his face hard against
her breast, switching his head from breast to breast as she
moaned in pleasure.
"OK, time for something different," she announced. "I think you
may be enjoying yourself too much. Let's see what that tongue
can do in other places..." She lifted one of her massively-
muscled arms.
Dwayne was slow to realize what she had in mind. "What more
could she do to degrade me?" he thought, staring vacantly at her
shaved armpit. Realization dawned.
"You mean? Oh n-no! I..." But the angry muscle woman wasn't
interested in arguments. She caught him by the back of his head
and forced his face into her exposed armpit. "Lick me!" she
ordered. Dwayne tried to shout his refusal, but the sounds were
muffled as his face was mashed into her armpit. Angrily, she
forced her muscular arm down, crushing Dwayne's trapped head.
While the pressure wasn't as intense as her crushing thighs, it
was enough to get Dwayne's attention. He had no desire to get
his head crushed again. He began frantically tonguing her,
bathing her shaven armpits with his tongue, licking away all of
her accumulated sweat. He could hear her moaning loudly.
The amazon forced his head under her other arm and he obligingly
provided a tongue bath for that armpit. Her moans changed to
growls of frustration. Dwayne's fear increased. Now what?!?
Wasn't this what she wanted?
Without warning, she jerked Dwayne's head back, causing him to
fall back on the floor. In a few rough movements, she stripped
off the confining leotard and stood, towering and naked before
him. A goddess, rippling with physical power.
"Strip! And then lie on your back!" she commanded, massaging her
dripping pussy. "I have GOT to come and quickly. And you, Mr
"You're a horse and a lesbian," are going to be the toy that gets
me off."
With trembling fingers, Dwayne undressed and lay obediently on
the carpeted floor. Like a lioness in heat, she pounced on him,
quickly squatting on his face and entrapping his head between her
powerful thighs. Dwayne's head spun and his hands reflexively
went to his stiffening cock. But the lust-crazed amazon quickly
grabbed his arms and pinned them beneath her strong legs. All of
this was for HER pleasure, not his, he realized! Dwayne didn't
need any direction: fear and lust made him bury his face in the
amazon's dripping snatch and lick for all he was worth. He felt
the muscle woman lean back, burying his nose between the cheeks
of her firm, muscular ass.
Slowly, she fucked his defenseless face. He could feel the
trembling spreading through her thick, muscled body as his
slavish tongue serviced her. He felt her lock her heels under
and behind his head, forcing his helpless face even deeper into
her gyrating ass and sopping cunt. It felt like his face was
buried, ear-deep, in her crotch. His nose had actually been
pushed partway up her hot, pungent asshole. His mouth was
completely enveloped by her thick, swollen cunt lips. "I can't
breathe!" he thought with fear. He had stopped licking, but the
sex-crazed amazon obviously didn't need that anymore as she
continued to sadistically fuck his face.
As she ground her crotch on his face, Dwayne realized the
giantess had made good her threat: she was literally subduing him
with her sex. She owned him. Strangely, this realization made
his balls tingle with anticipation. "I'm going to come!" he
realized. "Oh please, no! Not that! That will be her final
victory -- making me come as she uses me for her own pleasure!
Proof that she can use me as she wants."
But Dwayne couldn't hold back. Overwhelmed by the savage face-
fucking he was getting, Dwayne arched his back and shot stream
after stream. He had no idea where it landed, his face still
buried in the amazon's crotch.
He wanted to gulp in air now, but the muscle woman seemed much
too far into her own pleasure. She continued to rub herself
lustfully on his helpless face. After what seemed hours of this
treatment, he dropped into merciful unconsciousness. He was
dimly aware of the amazon picking up the tempo of her gyrations.
"She's going to kill me with her pussy and ass," he thought
dimly. "A grown man, snuffed by the power of her groin."
Strangely, he found himself excited by this ... wanting this
final, ultimate domination.
The amazon was now bucking on his face furiously. Some part of
him sensed her impending climax and reached up to meet it. Then,
it hit. As she hit her climax, it felt like his life essence was
violently sucked from his mouth by her throbbing, all-
encompassing cunt. "She IS a goddess," was his last thought
before his life was violently wrenched from his body and leached
into hers.
He didn't hear her screams as her body was racked by climax. He
didn't feel the spurts of cunt juice that splattered against his
face, still clenched between her hard, muscular thighs -- almost
as if she were an animal, showing her disdain for a foe so easily
defeated.
--

831
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/pparty.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,831 @@
Archive-name: 3plus/pparty.txt
Archive-author: Passionate Penelope
Archive-title: Party, The
I awoke to the sound of the telephone. It was still half
dark outside my bedroom window and I couldn't help but feel more
than a little irritated to think that someone was calling at this
hour.
Rolling onto my left side, I reached out and unsuccessfully
tried to pick up the receiver without knocking the phone onto the
floor. It served the caller right to have the sound of the phone
hitting the hardwood floor echo in his or her ear! Reaching over
the edge of the mattress I managed to find the receiver with my
eyes still closed and placed it to my ear.
"Hmmphello", I mumbled into the phone.
"God, Penny, you sound like shit! Come on, it's going to be a
beautiful day, get with the program!", said the voice on the
line. It was my girlfriend, Laurie.
"It's six o'clock, and have I got a treat for you", she
continued.
My curiosity was starting to show more interest than the
rest of me. "This had better be better than your last treat.
You remember, the time you wanted me to get up at 4:30 AM to go
down to the lake and watch the sunrise. I still haven't forgiven
you for that."
"Oh, it is, it is", she said with a great deal of
enthusiasm. "We're going to a party!"
"You're crazy. Who in their right mind would go to a party
at this time of Day? Shit, it's not even light yet!"
"No, no, no, you don't get it! The party's not right now.
It's later. It's this afternoon! We've got to get ready! It's
sort of a costume party and we have some shopping to do."
"I hate costume parties", I sleepily replied.
"You'll like this one. It's a hooked party! All the women
are supposed to dress like hookers or street walkers! C'mon,
it'll be fun", Laurie pleaded. "Let's at least go to the party
and if you really hate it, we can leave. I promise."
"OK, OK, give me a half hour and come over. We'll talk
about it then."
"OK, love. See you in thirty minutes! Bye!."
The line went dead. I absolutely hate that kind of
enthusiasm this early in the day. It's downright depressing.
I'm basically a night person and being up and around at this time
of day was all but unknown to me.
I lay back and stretched. I ran my hands down my body and
except for one small area, I was happy with what I found. I
really needed a shave. My pubis was starting to develop a little
five o'clock shadow and needed a touch up with a razor. Maybe I
can have Laurie do it for me later. It wouldn't be the first
time she'd done that for me. In fact, Laurie was the one who
first convinced me to try shaving my pubes, and, surprisingly, I
liked the way it looked and felt.
After a few minutes, I rose and put on a robe. Stumbling
into the kitchen, I fumbled around making the coffee. That's not
an easy thing to do when your eyes are still half closed. Well,
if the coffee tasted like shit, it wasn't my fault. I never
really function this early in the day and I figured that if
Laurie didn't like the coffee, she could just make it over.
I sat at the kitchen table and shakily lighted a cigarette.
I mostly just stared at the thin stream of smoke from the
cigarette while I waited for the coffee to finish. I really need
my caffeine fix to get my brain functioning.
Just as the coffee was ready I heard Laurie pull up the
drive in her little MG Midget. She really loved that car. I
don't think I've ever seen it with the top up, and as I looked
out the window, I saw that it was down now, too. As Laurie
stepped out of the car, I saw her grab a small suitcase and start
toward my back door. Evidently we were going to spend the entire
time before the party together.
Laurie tapped on the glass of my back door with her long
fingernails and I shuffled over to open it for her.
As Laurie stepped into the kitchen, I couldn't help but
wonder how anyone can look that good this early in the day.
Laurie's 28 years old and is taller than average, about five feet
ten inches. She has shoulder length light brown hair that is
always a mass of waves. Her figure is one of the best I have
ever seen, her breasts being her best feature.
"Hi good-lookin!", she said cheerfully, dropping her
suitcase near the door and making a bee-line to the coffee pot.
"We're in for a real treat today", Laurie continued. "I'm not
going to give you all the details because I don't know all of
them yet, but from what I already know, this is going to be a
very different kind of party and I want us to look and act the
part."
"OK", I replied. "Come over to the table and tell me more
about it. You've piqued my interest and I really wouldn't mind
doing something a little out of the ordinary, even if it does
mean being out of bed at the crack of dawn. Now, what's the
story?"
While Laurie was doctoring up her coffee with cream and
sugar, I watched her from the back. Today she was wearing a
white blouse tied at the midriff and very much cut off jeans.
The outfit did a lot to emphasize her shape. Laurie has a very
nice rear and the longest legs in the world and her choice of
shorts showed them off to very good advantage. I could feel my
pulse quicken a bit as I remembered how good she looked without
the blouse and shorts. She was the first woman that I had been
sexually intimate with and when she dressed this way I always
feel a little desire for her.
"Will you please hurry up with that and tell me more about
what you've gotten us into, this time", I said with a bit more
enthusiasm than I had felt earlier.
Laurie walked to the table. "OK, OK already! Hold your
water! I'll give you all you need to know right now."
"I wish you would. First you wake me out of a sound sleep
and now you take forever before you tell me why," I chuckled.
"Ok, here's the deal. You remember that bar that I told you
I go to a lot, the one where the ladies of easy virtue hang out?"
"Yes," I replied with more than a little scepticism in my
voice.
"Well, I was in there last night and I started talking to a
few of the men I've met there, not all of them are there looking
for hookers. We were discussing some of the working girls that
frequent the place and the guys said that they had wanted to
partake of their charms on more than one occasion but they were
afraid that they might get more than they paid for. You know,
one or more of the "social diseases" that are going around."
"As we talked, one of the men said that one of the things
that made the ladies so appealing to him was that a man didn't
have to worry about being rejected or turned away by one of them.
If a man wanted something a little different, all he had to do
was ask for or demand it. He also said that the way most of them
dress is a real turn-on."
"Anyhow, as we talked, the idea for a party or something
started to grow. What was decided was that all the women who
attend the party would dress like hookers and as much as
possible, act like them. I thought the idea was very
interesting. I kind of like the idea of trying the life without
actually having to live it. Neat, huh?"
I was more than a little sceptical about the idea. "Just how
far are we expected to go in this little masquerade? The general
idea appeals to me, but I'm not sure about the idea of putting
myself in those surroundings. How do I know that one or more of
the men there won't get a little carried away and start to act as
if you or I am really a street walker?"
Laurie rolled her eyes in mock exasperation, "Oh, c'mon, you
know as well as I that they couldn't ask either of us to do much
that we haven't done before and enjoyed it. We're not going to
be the only women there, either. It's not going to be a big
group, but there will be other women there to take some of the
pressure."
"OK, I'll give it a try, but you have to promise me that if
things start to get out of hand, we'll leave."
"All right, I promise, but you have to promise me that you
won't be over sensitive. These guys all like sex and I'm sure
that we'll get propositioned more than once. Who knows, maybe
we'll both enjoy ourselves more than we think."
"Well, listen", I said, "I've got to shower and put on my
face if we're going to hit the stores this morning. I don't
think I've got anything sleazy enough to wear to a hooker party.
I've got plenty of party clothes, but I really don't think any of
it is appropriate for the "street walker" look. See you in a
bit."
I left Laurie in the kitchen to finish her coffee while I
showered and dressed. In the bathroom I pinned up my hair and
put my razor in the shower so I could get rid of my five o'clock
shadow. I let the water run until it was good and hot, then
stripped off my robe and nightgown. I entered the shower and
just leaned back against the wall to let the spray wash over me.
I didn't hear the bathroom door open or close, but suddenly
the shower curtain slid aside and there stood Laurie. She was
already naked and she stepped into the shower with me. "I just
thought I'd give you a hand washing your back, or whatever. Turn
around and I'll get started."
I turned around and Laurie began soaping my back. She
started with my shoulders and slowly worked her way down to the
backs of my thighs. It felt wonderful and I wondered just how
far this was going to go. Her hands worked all over my back and
gradually found their way around to the sides of my body.
With closed eyes, I leaned back slightly and felt Lauries
erect nipples brush my back. She reached around me and cupped
both of my breasts in her soapy hands. Her hands ran down my
body and followed the contours of my pubic mound. "Oh," she
said, "you do need a little touch up. I'll take care of it in a
few minutes. You just relax and let me do all the work. After
all, I did wake you pretty early and you need your rest."
Laurie's hands returned to my breasts and began kneeding
them gently. She teased my nipples with her thumbs until they
stood at full attention. I moaned a little as she pinched and
squeezed my them with her soapy fingers.
"This isn't getting you very clean, I better start scrubbing
again," she whispered in my ear.
While still reaching around me with her left arm, Laurie
began softly running her right hand over my ass. Her left hand
was busy caressing my right breast as her right began working up
and down the valley between my cheeks. "See, I am good for
something; I can get to all those hard to reach places for you.
We're going to meet a lot of new people today and I want you to
be absolutely perfect for them. They said they were making plans
for some very special games at the party and you never really
know just what might develop."
While still running a soapy finger through the cleavage
between my ass cheeks, Laurie began to kiss and nibble on my left
ear. She knew this always gets me turned on and she took full
advantage of my weakness.
As her right hand worked it's way even lower I began to
respond by swaying my hips and pushing slightly against her hand.
Her finger found my anus and started to rub it with increasing
pressure. Slowly I relaxed and Laurie's finger slid slowly into
my ass. "I want to clean you both inside and out", she
whispered.
At this point I leaned forward and braced myself against the
back wall of the shower with my outstretched hands. Laurie
brought her left hand down and caressed my pubis with it as she
began to work even harder on my anus with her right. She had her
entire finger inside me and was sliding it in and out as if it
were a little cock and she was sodomizing me.
I felt my anus begin to stretch even more; she was trying to
get a second finger inside me! "I don't think it'll fit", I
said, "I'm not big enough to take more than one at a time."
"Don't worry", she cooed, "I know what I'm doing and you can
take a lot more than two of my small fingers."
With a little squeal of discomfort, I felt her second finger
slide deeply into my anus. Her right hand had found my clit and
she stroked and teased it as she pumped her fingers in my ass. I
pushed back and tried to get her even deeper into me. "Why you
dirty bitch," she giggled, "you really like this, don't you?"
"No", I groaned, "I hate it and I'll give you a half hour to
stop! Of course I like it, I'm just about ready to come, so shut
up and keep fucking my asshole!"
"Oh, I don't want you to come, yet", Laurie said. "I've got
something special planned for you before you come all over me.
First, though, I want to shave your pussy and then I promise you
that I'll make you come, OK?"
"OK, anything you want, I'll do, you know that. Shave me
now, I want to come so badly that I can hardly stand it!"
Laurie removed her fingers from my ass and took the shower
massage head and rinsed my body with the spray. "Sit on the back
ledge of the tub and spread your legs as far as you can. I want
to be able to get at all of you."
I eagerly complied. I sat on the wide ledge and placed my
left foot up on the edge of the tub while keeping myself in this
position with my right. I was totally exposed and open for
whatever Laurie had in mind for me. My heart was still racing in
anticipation as she began to lather up my pubis.
She took her time with the lather, working it into all the
folds and crevices of my labia. Laurie took a lot longer than
was really necessary and I loved it! She concentrated
particularly on the valley that split my mons. Her fingers
touched and slid over my clit. I leaned my head back against the
wall and was lost in the sensations that were flooding my private
regions.
Soon I felt the gentle tug of the razor on my pubes. Laurie
took her time and very, very slowly removed every hair from my
exposed pussy. She tugged the flesh taught so she could get into
every little nook and cranny. When I was clean and smooth,
Laurie rinsed my still spread pussy with the spray head and I
felt little ripples of pleasure course through my body as the
pulsing water hit my clit.
"Don't move", she said, "I'm not quite done yet. Stay here
while I get the baby oil. It'll soothe your pussy and make you
feel even better."
Laurie stepped out of the tub and quickly returned with a
bottle of baby oil. She must have planned for this, as I don't
have any baby oil in the house.
When she stepped into the tub she knelt between my spread
legs and put a little of the oil on my pubis. She worked the oil
into all the folds and I started feeling the onset of a shattering
orgasm. My eyes were closed and I was lost in the flood of
pleasure that was flowing through me.
Just as I was about to reach my peak, Laurie stopped. I
opened my eyes to see why and saw that she had taken the some of
the oil in the palm of one hand and was now rubbing her hands
together, covering them completely with the lubricant.
"Now I'm going to give you a very special kind of massage",
she whispered. "Just lean back, close your eyes, and enjoy it"
I did exactly as she told me and quickly felt her left hand
start to again caress my mons. Her thumb found the valley and
again started to press against my clit. I spread my legs as far
as they could possibly go. Her right hand went to the opening of
my love channel and I felt her slide several fingers into me.
The pressure on my clit increased and I moaned, "Give me
more, I want to be filled!"
Laurie gave me more, all right. She had all four fingers of
her right hand deep into my cunt and began to work her right
thumb into my ass once again. As much as possible, I pushed back
against her hand. I wanted this to never stop.
Laurie's thumb slid out of my ass and I felt the pressure on
my cunt begin to increase. I thought at first that I had gotten
tighter in the onset of my orgasm.
Suddenly I felt my cunt filled as it had never been filled
before. I moaned and bucked at the new feeling. I opened my
eyes a little and saw that Laurie had oiled her right hand for a
very good reason; she had slid her entire hand into my cunt!
Looking down at her I could see that she had her hand inside me
all the way to the wrist.
Now she started turning her arm and moving her fingers
inside me. I was about to explode! I never thought I would get
to this height of excitement!
I came. I came hard! I felt the muscles of my cunt
contract and squeeze Laurie's hand. The muscles in my thighs
contracted and started quivering; I had never come this hard
before. I screamed and started crying with the intensity of my
orgasm. I came often and for a long time. I twisted and
squirmed on her hand and she kept pumping it into me, all the
while keeping an evil grin on her face.
Laurie gently slid her hand from my cunt. She then began
slowly stroking the insides of my thighs, bringing me slowly back
from my sexual high. God, but she was good!
"Did you like that? I was a little afraid to try it with
you, but decided to take a chance. That's always been one of my
favorite ways to get off with another woman, and I've been dying
to try it on you."
I reached down and took one of her hands in mine, "Anytime
you want to get in a little practice, just let me know. That's a
trick I wouldn't mind learning myself", I said quietly.
Laurie stepped out of the tub, dried off, and again dressed
in her short cut-offs and tied blouse. "C'mon, we've got to get
going. It's almost ten o'clock and we've got some shopping to do
before we're ready to go."
I quickly rinsed the film of oil from my pussy and got out
of the tub. It only took me a few minutes to dress and I found
Laurie again sitting in the kitchen sipping coffee.
"Well, what are we planning to shop for", I asked. "I know
you must have something in particular in mind or you wouldn't be
so insistant on starting right away."
"You saw the suitcase I brought with me. Inside I have all
the things I need for the party, but I'm sure that being as
conservative as you are, you don't have anything sleazy enough to
wear. I thought we'd hit that lingerie shop at the mall and then
see what we could find in revealing clothes for you to wear over
the sexy underthings."
"Hey, I'm not as conservative as you may think! I've been
known to occasionally forgo pantyhose for nylons and garters once
in a while. I kind of like feeling cheap and sleazy every now
and then", I replied.
"Hey, I'm not talking Hanes and Jockey shorts here. We've
got to look the part or we'll miss out on half the fun. I've
seen how these girls dress and I'm sure that you don't have
anything that even comes close to being appropriate. Trust me,
I'll take care of you", was Laurie's answer.
"OK, let me get my plastic cash and we can go. I'm sure
after what we just did that I'm in good hands!"
The drive to the mall was short and we spent the time
comparing notes on men and women we both knew. I was a little
surprised to find out how many intimate contacts we had in
common, both male and female.
When we arrived at the mall Laurie said, "Now let me do the
work here. I know just how you need to look, so just trust me
when I tell you to buy something. I've seen how the girls look
in the bar where these guys hang out and I want us to look as
much like those girls as possible. Remember, the girls that hang
out there aren't high class call girls, they're hookers and like
to show off what they have to offer."
We pulled into a parking stall close to the main entrance to
the mall. "Laurie, don't get offended, but I have to ask you a
rather personal question."
"I'm not easily offended, so ask away, love."
"Well, you seem to know an awful lot about how these girls
look and act. Is any of this from first hand experience? Don't
get me wrong, it's really none of my business, but I'd really
like to know if you've ever "sold your charms", so to speak."
"Hey, once in a while it's kind of hard to make ends meet so
on a few occasions I've been known to rent myself out for a few
hours. It's also a terrific turn-on for me. When I agree to go
with a man for money, I figure he owns me for a period of time
and I have to do anything and everything he wants. So far I
haven't been hurt or anything like that, and I've learned more
than a few new tricks from my customers."
"That little trick I did with you in the shower this morning
was something I learned from a guy I was with. He said that he
always wanted to see his wife get fist fucked by another woman so
he hired me to give it a try. His wife is very Bi and he just
sat back and watched as we turned each other inside out. He got
his money's worth, his wife was happy, and I learned a new trick
as well as picked up a few dollars. Since then we've been
together a few more times for free."
"OK," I said, "thanks for being so honest. I have to
confess that I had suspicions for quite a while, but never had
the courage to bring up the subject. Let's go get the things I'm
going to need."
Walking to the entrance Laurie said that we would first shop
for the "proper" lingerie for me to wear. I knew there was a
large lingerie shop in the mall as I had spent more than a few
dollars there in the past few months.
"We're going to visit 'Feminine Finery' first", she said.
"They have a really good selection of sleazy underwear and we
have to start at the bottom and work our way up. Gotta lay a
good foundation, you know."
"OK, I'm totally in your hands", I replied.
"Not yet, but maybe later you'll know how right you are",
was Laurie's reply. I didn't quite know how to take that remark.
When we entered the lingerie shop the young clerk greeted us
saying, "Hello, Laurie, back so soon? I see you've brought a
friend this time. I think I've seen her in here before, but I
never caught her name."
"Hi, Marian, you know how I love sleazy underwear. This is
my friend, Penny. She's very badly in need of some sexy lingerie
for a rather special occasion, so here we are."
"Well, you know my stock as well as I do, so go right ahead
and help yourselves. Let me know if there's something you want
that you can't find."
"Ok, thanks, Marian. C'mon, Penny, lets start getting your
uniform together. We'll start with the proper hosiery. I
already have an idea of how you should look, so just follow
along, OK?"
I told her, "Sure, I guess you're the boss on this one.
This is just like when my mother used to take me shopping when I
was a small girl. Just don't make me look like a clown, OK?"
"Hey, if you do end up looking a little like a clown, I
guarantee that no one at the party will laugh at you. Let's go."
Our first stop was at the display of stockings. We compared
several different styles and Laurie finally picked two pairs of
black nylons with very lacy tops. Almost as an afterthought, I
grabbed two similar pairs in white, you never know when they'll
come in handy.
"Ok, now, how are you set for garter belts?"
"Well, I have a couple, but they're really not very sexy. I
bought them as regular street wear and not for show, so I guess
we'd better look at some more sexy ones", I replied.
"OK, they're over here, c'mon".
I was impressed at the selection of garter belts the store
had in stock. They had everything from the basic, utilitarian
kind designed to keep your nylons up to a few that were made to
look like leather.
Laurie picked up several and handed one of them to me.
"Here, hold this one up to your hips, I want to get an idea of
how it'll look."
I took the belt and held it up to my waist. It, too, was
black and was mostly lace. The four garters had little lace bows
over the clasps. I kind of liked it, pretty, but sleazy and
feminine.
"Here, try this one", Laurie said as she handed me another.
This one was much like the first, except that it had six
garters and was quite a bit briefer than the first. I held it up
to my waist.
"I think that's the one", said Laurie. "But fasten it
around your hips so I can see how it'll look when you have it
on."
When I put it on, Laurie reached over and tugged it into a
position a little lower than I would have expected to wear it.
"Don't forget, this will act as the frame for a pretty picture.
You want to wear it low so as to draw more attention to your
pussy."
"Ok, you're my fashion co-ordinator, so whatever you say is
fine with me. Do I get to wear a bra, or am I going to swing
free this afternoon?"
"Oh, you'll wear a bra, alright, after all, packaging a
product right is half the sale."
"That's right, I had forgotten that you are an expert in
this type of merchandising. Package me good, boss!"
Our next stop was the "panty bar". There was a larger
selection here than anywhere else in the store. It took us a
little while to find a pair that Laurie liked, but eventually she
decided on a pair that wouldn't have covered my pubic hair, if I
had any. They weren't much more than a G-string. The front was
all lace and provided only minimal coverage. The back wasn't
there at all, only a narrow ribbon that would ride between my
cheeks. I liked them well enough to pick a few extra pairs in
different colors.
Our final selection was from the bra department. These,
too, Laurie had me hold up to my breasts to see how they would
look. I must have tried a dozen different bras before she
selected one that she thought was right. It was also mostly lace
and I knew that it would do little to conceal anything
underneath. The most it would do would be to make my nipples
look like dark shadows against the skin of my breast.
"You know, Laurie, wearing some of these things, I might as
well be naked! I think this is the first time I ever shopped for
and bought clothes with the sole purpose of making a man's cock
stand straight up."
"Shit", she replied, "you're even starting to think like a
hooker! Good girl, keep it up! Let's get this stuff paid for
and then we can get the rest of your outfit. I'm sure that you
don't have anything at home that will do justice to the things we
just picked out."
We took our selection to Marian and I paid for the new
lingerie. "I don't know if you two know about it yet, but
there's another new store that just opened in this mall. You may
want to check it out. It's primarily aimed at the teenage girls
taste in clothes, but you may find something that will go with
all this stuff. They more or less specialize in the "punky"
look, with all the extremely short skirts and very revealing
blouses. From the look of the lingerie you picked out, they may
have just what you're looking for to finish your outfit."
"Well", I said,"it looks like I'll be able to finish all my
shopping without even leaving the mall if you're right. We'll
definitely check it out. Thanks."
By now it was almost eleven o'clock and there were quite a
few more shoppers walking through the mall. This is one of my
favorite places. I can just sit on one of the benches and watch
the people for hours on end. Most of the time I don't watch
either sex in particular, but today, as Laurie and I looked for
the new store, I kept looking at the men and wondering how each
one would react to seeing me in my new lingerie. I could picture
myself giving a little show to slowly reveal my new underthings
as I stripped in front of a group of them. I felt a familiar
dampness develop between my thighs and could hardly wait to get
to the party.
It wasn't too difficult to locate the store we were looking
for. It had the strangest window display in the mall. The
display consisted of various manniquins dressed in pieces of
clothing that had absolutely nothing in common. There were
mannequins wearing lace corsets with blue jeans and a feather
boa, a leather jacket with a ruffled skirt, and all of them had
the most outrageous hair I had ever seen. I guess I'm a little
too old to identify with having orange and green hair! I have to
admit that I had a difficult time restraining a chuckle as I
looked at the display of bizarre clothing.
As we looked in the window, Laurie said to me, "Don't panic.
It won't take us very long to get what you need in there! Mostly
it's just a matter of finding a skirt that's so short it barely
covers your ass and a blouse that doesn't hide your tits. C'mon,
let's go."
The interior of "Feminine Finery" was mostly softly lit and
filled with pastel colors. This place was filled with flashing
neon and clashing colors and styles. It almost hurt my eyes to
enter the place!
The salesgirl had a blue roostercomb hairdo. She was
chewing gum. She had a safety pin through her ear. I was more
than a little uneasy.
"Hi", said Laurie to the salesgirl, "we're looking for a
really short skirt. You know the kind, not much more than a wide
belt."
"Uh, over there", the clerk said, pointing to the far side
of the shop.
"Uh, thanks", responded Laurie. Under her breath she said
to me, "God, I can't hardly stand all the charm and enthusiasm
here! With this kind of hard sell, we may end up buying more
than we want!" She chuckled all the way over to the skirt
display, and I did, too.
It took about one minute for Laurie to find a skirt for me.
It was black and couldn't have been more than twelve inches long.
Now I don't mean just the skirt part, I mean the whole thing,
from top of the waist band to the bottom of the hem! I wore
longer skirts than this one when I was eight years old!
"Please let me pick out the blouse, you're having all the
fun", I said.
"Ok, but I get the final approval", was Laurie's answer.
We found the display of blouses quickly and I was surprised
to see that quite a few of them were really very nice. I always
spend a lot of time picking out a blouse. I like to find
something that shows off my breasts and narrow waist, but that
doesn't make me look like I'm flaunting myself.
I worked my way from one end of the rack to the other.
Several of the blouses fit my tastes very well, but Laurie felt
that they weren't in the "spirit" of the occasion. Finally I
found one that we both liked. It was white, cut like a tunic,
and closed with only a wrap around tie belt. It wasn't quite as
revealing as Laurie might have wanted, but it did provide easy
access for anyone who was interested in getting to the goodies
inside.
Again, we paid for my purchase and quickly left the store.
We had no more time to do any shopping. We had to get back
to my home to start getting ready for the party. I could feel
my sense of excitement and anticipation begin to grow. I've
always liked going to parties where I would meet new people. For
me, it was especially fun if I knew no one at the party at all.
I could be anyone I wanted to be and act any way I wanted.
Chances were that I would never see any of the others there again
and I didn't really have to worry about what they thought about
me. I felt as if today's get-together was going to be one of
those.
On our drive home, Laurie kept telling me that I should kind
of forget that I am a pretty conservative person. We aren't
going to be the only females there and that a couple of the other
women would be real hookers. The idea behind this was that it
was a sure bet that some of the guys would want to "sample" some
of the goodies at the party and that the hookers were there to
take care of them. Also, some of the guys really preferred to
pay for their sex as that assured them that they would get
anything they wanted.
As soon as we arrived at my home Laurie said, "Ok, now give
me your new skirt and a sewing kit so I can fix it. It's good,
but it could be even better. What it needs is a bit of a slit up
the side. I'll do it for you while you get into your makeup and
underwear. I'll get ready as soon as you're finished. It won't
take me long, I'm not going to be wearing that much!"
"All right", I replied, "but just remember, we'll be in
public until we get to this party of yours and I don't want to
get arrested for indecent exposure! How do you think my makeup
should look, nice or cheap?"
"Nice and cheap!" was her reply. "Now go get ready so we
can get out of here!"
I found the sewing kit and left it with Laurie while I went
to dress. I did my makeup first and by the time I finished with
it I thought I looked the part. I had on more makeup than I
usually wear and spent a lot of time making my eyes look as
though they were darker and much larger than they were. I chose
a deep red lipstick and made sure that it was on heavy enough to
make my lips really stand out. It felt more than a little weird
to be wearing this much makeup, but what the hell, I'd probably
never be seeing any of the others at the party again!
I went into my bedroom to finish dressing. First came the
stockings and garter belt. When they were on I sat on the edge
of the bed and ran my hands up the insides of my thighs. I liked
the way they felt just above the stocking tops. I always feel
more than a little naughty when I wear stockings, the way they
make me feel just a little naked under my clothes. The six
garters on my belt held a gentle pressure on my thighs and
buttocks, kind of like gentle finger pressure.
Next I chose the black lace panties to wear over the garter
belt. The panties just barely covered my pubic mound and the
center string nestled nicely into the cleavage of my rear. I
noticed that when I pulled up slightly on the front of the
panties the small front panel would slide into my slit and expose
my outer lips quite nicely.
I stood and looked at myself in the full length mirror that
hangs on the back of my bedroom door. What a sight! I ran my
hands down my hips and over my thighs. My breasts were still
uncovered and my nipples were as erect as I had ever seen them!
I pulled up on the front of my panties and felt the lacy fabric
make contact with my clit. I reached down and gave it a little
stroke and it was all I could do to keep from bringing myself to
climax right now. Just the sight of myself and the feelings that
my mode of dress brought out made me want to bring myself to
orgasm.
I laid on the bed and ran my hands over my breasts. My
nipples were so hard they almost ached! I gently ran my fingers
over them making my nipples flip between my fingers. I pinched a
nipple with the fingers of one hand while the other went down to
caress the smooth skin of my pussy. One finger stroked my clit
and soon I had a powerful orgasm. God, this was getting to be a
good day!
"Hey, if you're finished petting your pussy in there, come
on out and try on the skirt!", I heard Laurie call from the
kitchen.
I jumped out of the bed and grabbed my new bra and headed
for the kitchen, my breasts bouncing as I walked.
"Well, look at you! If we didn't have to get going soon, I
think I'd eat you right here and now!", said Laurie as I entered
the room.
I blushed a little and quickly put on my bra as Laurie
handed me my skirt. When I put the skirt on I was very surprised
to see how little it covered. The hem was just low enough to
cover my crotch and everyone would have a very good look at my
legs and the skin above my stockings. Laurie had also done more
than put a "bit" of a slit in the side. She had opened the side
almost all the way to the waist band! It was almost as if I had
wrapped a small, black hand towel around my hips. Whenever I
took a step a very sizeable portion of my hip and outer thigh was
exposed to daylight. I felt as if I was wearing nothing at all
on my bottom!
"Very nice", said Laurie. "I think you just may be the
"Belle of the Ball" today."
"I'm glad you like it. I feel a little nervous about going
out in public, though. I'm really not a hooker and I'm sure that
everyone who sees me in this outfit will think that I am. I'll
just die if anyone from work happens to be at the party or sees
us on the way."
"Don't worry about it. If anyone does see you, you can just
plead temporary insanity and let it go at that! Now, go put on
your blouse and shoes while I get ready. See ya in a sec."
I did as I was told and waited for Laurie in the living room
until she finished changing. She was right, it didn't take her
long at all to get changed. When she joined me in the living
room she was wearing pretty much the same thing as I was except
that instead of a blouse, she was wearing a very lacy basque
above her short skirt. Her skirt, like mine, did nothing to hide
her thighs.
"See", she said, "we look almost like sisters! The only difference
is that I want to be ready for all the action when it begins. Look at
this!" With this she raised her skirt and showed me that she had on
nothing at all under the skirt except her garter belt. She had also
trimmed her pubic hair so short that it absolutely nothing to hide her
lower lips. I started getting a little wet just at the thought of diving
into that lovely triangle.
"C'mon we better make tracks. We've got a bit of a drive ahead of
us. The party is at the home of one of the guys and he lives way the hell
out in the boonies. It seemed like a good idea to hold the get-together
out a ways in order to avoid having trouble with any neighbors. Things
may get a little noisy and we don't want to end up in jail just for having
fun."
"Ok", I replied. "Just let me get my purse and stuff and I'll be
ready to go."
Again we slipped into Laurie's MG and we were on our way. It felt a
little weird to be out in public looking as I did. I looked and felt just
like a street walker and have to admit that I kind of liked the feeling!
I could now see why Laurie was so excited about going this afternoon.
When we pulled out of my driveway, I tried to leave all my sexual
inhibitions at home. I didn't know when and if I would have another
chance at an experience like this and I was determined to make the most of
it.
The drive through town was marked by several strange looks from the
"civilians". The most interesting of these was when we pulled up next to
a full city bus at a stop light. Here we were, sitting in an open car
looking like full fledged hookers, with about a million people looking
down on us from the bus windows. Laurie decided to have a little fun with
them and raised her skirt just far enough to show that she had on nothing
underneath. There were a few hoots and catcalls from the younger men on
the bus.
"You wanna have some fun?" asked Laurie.
"I thought that's what this was all about! Of course, I wanna have
some fun. What do you have in mind?"
"Well, I really could use a little gas in the car. Let's stop at a
gas station and give the attendant a little show. Just follow my lead,
Ok?"
"Ok with me, let's go!"
Shortly we pulled into a Chevron station and we were the only
customer. At the sound of the drive bell, the attendant came out to the
car and asked what we wanted. His face went through several different
expressions when he saw how we were dressed. He couldn't have been more
than 18 or 19 years old and looked like the kind of kid that made love to
his hand every night. Well, he'd have something to think about for
tonights lovemaking to five finger Mary!
Laurie told him to fill the tank and be sure to clean the
windshield. He filled the tank quickly and almost ran up to the front of
the car to get busy on the glass.
As soon as he reached the front of the car, Laurie reached across to
the glove compartment and acted as if she was looking for something
inside. As she leaned across, she spread her legs just enough to move her
skirt high enough to expose her nearly hairless pussy to the attendant.
She stayed in this position for almost a full minute before she sat
upright again. The young boy was scrubbing the glass like his life
depended on it!
Laurie was sitting upright again when the attendant finished her side
of the glass and moved around to mine, but she wasn't finished with her
little show yet. As she sat there, she very demurely put her hands in her
lap. With the fingertips of her left hand she started to very lightly,
and absent mindedly tease the edges of her pubic mound pubic mound.
I thought the boy's eyes would pop out of his head! I looked down at
his crotch and saw that he had a tremendous erection. It looked like it
filled the front of his pants all the way up to his navel! I also noticed
that as he leaned across the fender to reach the center of the windshield,
he was rubbing his cock on the side of the car.
I know it was anything but ladylike, but I just had to reach out and
touch his beautiful cock, so I did. He must have jumped a mile when my
fingers made contact!
Laurie looked up at him and said, "You've done an exceptional job in
servicing us and I'd really like to make payment arrangements! Let's go
inside and discuss it, OK?"
"Why su, su, sure, ma'am", he stuttered. "I'll just meet you right
inside the office."
Laurie got out of the car and followed the young man as he kind of
stumble-ran into the station office. As they reached the door I saw
Laurie reach toward his ass and run her fingers right up the crease. I'd
almost bet my last dollar that he just about came at the touch!
Laurie couldn't have been in the station office for more than three
minutes before she came bouncing and giggling out again.
"God, was he excited! I was going to blow him, but by the time I got
my skirt up around my waist so he could see my pussy and got his cock out
of his pants, he came all over my hand and the floor! I like young men.
They come so fast and hard when you want them to! Hee, hee, I didn't even
pay for the gas!"
"Gee, do you think I should go in and leave him a tip for the
exceptional service?", I said with mock seriousness.
"Nah, we better leave him with something for ol' Five Finger Mary
later on tonight, and we have to get a move on."
We were still laughing and giggling about our stop at the station
when we cleared the city limits.
After driving for about thirty minutes we were in a very rural area
and Laurie said that we were in the general vicinity of the party house.
As we came over the crest of a small hill we saw a gravel driveway
leading off into the woods on the left of the road. At the foot of the
drive was a sign on a miailbox that read "Peters". I thought that was a
very appropriate name considering what we were heading for.
Laurie braked hard and turned into the driveway with a great spray of
gravel and dust. We drove on for about five or six minutes before the
driveway opened onto a rather large parking area under the trees. Off to
the left we could see a slope leading down to what looked like a small
lake or a very large pond. There were already ten or twelve cars in the
parking area or parked along the drive.
The house itself was very impressive. It looked like a small hunting
lodge as it was built almost entirely out of rough hewn planks and beams.
There were decks surrounding the house on three sides on the ground floor
as well as a full deck running the length of the front of the house on the
second floor.
On the upper deck was a couple dancing to the loud music coming from
the house. The man was dressed in a casual manner and the woman was a
young blonde who, like Laurie and me, was dressed like a hooker. The man
had his hand up under the woman's skirt and was busy caressing her
buttocks as she ground her pussy into his crotch. She squealed a little
as he squeased her ass cheeks. I could see that this was going to be a
very interesting day.
As we walked toward the house the music ended and the couple on the
deck stopped dancing and went inside the house. The girl was giggling as
the man ran his hand between her thighs from the rear. Just as the couple
entered the house I saw the girl reach back and grab the man by the
crotch. I wondered if we would meet them once we were inside or if they
would be too busy in one of the bedrooms.
"God, it looks like the good stuff is already started." said Laurie.
"I didn't really think things would get that lively until a lot later.
Looks like we're going to have a long day of sex and perversion. I love
it!"
As we reached the house a Rolling Stones song began to play on the
stereo. It was quite a change of pace from the music we heard when we
drove up. We could also hear the squeals and laughter of women as well as
the deeper laughs of several men. It sounded like a pretty good sized
group.
We didn't bother knocking on the door. No one inside would have
heard us, anyway. We just walked in like we owned the place.
One of the most striking things that I noticed when we entered was
the fact that the men were outnumbered by the women by at least two to
one. It also looked like all the men in the room were involved with at
least one woman. Some were dancing, while others were sitting on chairs
or the couch "necking".
Even before the door was closed a woman in her late thirties or early
forties came over to us. She gave Laurie an enthusiastic hug and a kiss
on the mouth. "Laurie, it's so good to see you again! I was hoping that
you were going to be here. You look terrific! I love your outfit! Whose
the new meat you brought along?"
"Liz, this is Penny. Please be gentle with her; she's still a virgin
at this."
Liz now came over to me and gave me a hug and a kiss on the cheek.
As she was doing this she ran her hand down my back and gave my ass a
little pat and a squeeze. "You're kind of cute! I hope I can get to know
you a lot better today. Laurie and I are already very close friends and
I'm sure she'll help us to get acquainted! C'mon I'll get you guys a
drink."
As we followed Liz over to the bar Laurie leaned closer to me and
whispered loudlly in my ear, "You'll like Liz. She's the one I told you
about in the shower this morning. She's very Bi and I sometimes think
she'd rather be with a woman than a man."
At the bar Liz explained, "You probably noticed that there are quite
a few more women than men here. Well, when I heard about this party I
made sure that there would be plenty of variety for all here. After all,
some of us like a little variety in our partners. I know there are a few
men here who have never been with more than one woman at a time and they
are dying to try it. Also, some of us females would like to curl up next
to another smooth, soft body once in a while!"
"Now there are just a few rules that you have to follow while you're
here. One is that, as you two are here as "professional entertainers",
you cannot refuse any advances or suggestions that are made to you.
Another rule is that all the others that aren't here as entertainers have
to donate to the thunder jug by the door."
I looked over my shoulder and, sure enough, there was a fish bowl on
a table near the front door. The bowl had a considerable amount of cash
in it. I supposed that this was to help pay for the party costs.
"Oh, yeah, I also forgot to mention that a few of the folks here have
brought along video cameras to record some of the goings on. If either of
you don't want to be instant stars, let me know and I'll be sure to let
the interesed parties know that they have to find other subjects."
To this Laurie said, "I don't mind at all! It's not the first time I
will have fucked in front of a camera. As long as I get a copy of the
tape for my library!"
I could see that, by the time we left, I would find out more of
Laurie's secrets. I had no idea that she'd made any porno tapes! I
wouldn't mind getting copies of her tapes, either.
--

312
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/practice.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,312 @@
Practice
by deirdre, 9/6/94
"You're kidding!" Debbie was obviously amused and I didn't like the way
this was going. Nancy, who lives in the apartment across the hall had just
told her about our experience that very afternoon. You see, Nancy, who
works in a doctor's office, had convinced Debbie and I that we ought not to
put off having physicals. I'd just finished mine but not without an
embarrassing moment. After having been shown into the examination room, in
walks Nancy, telling me to undress.
She didn't leave either. She just stood there waiting.
"Uh, I feel funny doing this." I was slowly unbuttoning the first buttons
of my shirt. So slowly, in fact, that I wasn't likely to be undressed
before midnight.
"Whatever for?" She sounded genuinely surprised. I couldn't believe that
she wouldn't see the oddity of the situation.
"Well, knowing you and everything."
She smiled, stifling a giggle. "Oh, is that it? I *am* a professional,
you know. I *do* see men undressing every day and don't even think about
it."
"Yes, but it's so weird... doing it in front of my next-door neighbor."
"Well, get over it. We can't wait here, all day."
"Can't you just... have the other nurse, uh, take care of me?" She left,
mumbling something as she went out the door. Another nurse came in in a
minute and asked me to undress to my underpants. She left while I was
undressing and, well, the rest of my physical went along without incident.
But now Nancy was amusing Debbie with the story. "You really were too
embarrassed to get undressed in front of Nancy?" she asked. I could see
she was suppressing a laugh. How do I get myself into these things.
"Well I don't think it's so strange..."
"Oh honey, don't worry about it. You'll get over it by next time." She
was still smiling.
"Actually, he'll probably be all-the-more nervous," piped up Nancy.
"Like waiting too long after you've fallen off a horse?" returned Debbie.
"It would do him good to work through this right away." Suddenly I felt a
nervous twinge. These two were getting too many silly ideas.
"Well, what do you say, honey? Want to work on your problem?"
"You two are crazy!" I blurted.
"Definitely needs help," said Nancy.
"Come on honey," added Debbie. She walked up to me and said more softly,
"Not *man* enough to face up to your fears?" The grin she was hiding ate
at me. "Do it!" she continued. "We'll celebrate later," she whispered.
"Do it."
Now she didn't look so amused. She looked serious. I stood there, staring
at her but didn't say a thing.
"Good!" said Nancy as if it were all settled. Debbie walked back over to
her. "Take off your shirt and undershirt," ordered Nancy. She used a
business-like voice and also didn't seem to be laughing at me any more.
Debbie smiled an encouraging smile and nodded at me to go ahead. I took
them off. I stood there, not believing I was doing this.
"OK, your shoes and socks," continued Nancy. They watched as I sat down
and removed them.
"OK, stand up and take off your pants." I felt like this was it. I was
wearing briefs and wouldn't be much hidden. I felt a lump in my throat but
I did it and stood up.
"Very good," said Nancy. Debbie looked a little surprised. I wondered if
she would burst out laughing. "Turn around and face away from us,"
continued Nancy. I did it. Nothing. They were just looking at me? Then
I felt hands at my side, pulling down my briefs by the waste band. I was
uncovered! Whichever it was left them around my knees. I felt someone
move away again.
"You're doing very well," came Nancy's voice, "isn't he?" she added.
"Uh, ... yes!" Debbie sounded a little breathless. I stood there, not
believing my predicament. I heard them walking and then they were in front
of me, still keeping their distance.
"Good! Just stand there but spread your feet." I spread them until the
briefs were stretched as far as they could go--not much but a little more.
I know what you're thinking. Yes, I was beginning to get hard. They were
both just staring at it.
"A little show!" Nancy finally added. "Don't worry, we get that often
enough." It was definitely getting harder. Debbie was grinning.
"OK, that's enough of that," said Nancy, "take them off, go in the bathroom
and take care of yourself. You'd better be soft when you come out." I
couldn't believe this. I just stood there in shock.
"Well, honey, you heard her," added Debbie, still grinning, "or are you
going to... ?"
"I said, take them off!" added Nancy. I finally did it and headed for the
bathroom. I'm too embarrassed to go into that further but I heard them
talking while I was in there and I finally came out again, still naked but
soft.
"Well, I think he is coming right along," said Nancy. "You can get dressed
again," she added and she drew Debbie into the kitchen, leaving me alone.
That night Debbie was a wild woman--and I was definitely up again for it.
The next evening I answered a knock on the door and Nancy barged in.
"Well, don't just stand there, get your clothes off!" were her first words,
as soon as I'd closed the door again. Debbie and I had been watching
television. I stared at her open-mouthed and looked at Debbie. She was
still lounging on the couch but was looking our way but far from
protesting, she had an expectant look on her face.
"Quickly," hissed Nancy. I don't know what made me do it but I did it.
Quickly, too. Soon I was standing nude by the door. Nancy had walked over
and sat on the couch next to Debbie where I had been.
"Come closer and stand next to that table," Nancy added, indicating a spot
about six feet from them. They watched me walk over. Nancy was stealing
glances at the TV and was soon asking Debbie about the show.
She looked back toward me for several seconds. "Good," she said and looked
back at the TV. "He *is* getting better about it," she added to Debbie
after a little while. Debbie stole glances at me and I thought I detected
a smirk.
And I couldn't help it. Yes, I was getting hard again. It was so weird
and I wondered about myself.
"Interesting," said Nancy when she looked back at me. She smiled, stood
up, and walked past me. She came back with my briefs and held them out.
I took them. "Take care of yourself right here, using those to prevent a
mess." I stared at her. "It's nothing! You think nurses don't know how
men's bodies work? Do it!" I still stared. She put it on my cock,
wrapping it around the end and pushed my hands so one was holding my cock
and the other was holding the folded underpants on the head. Then she
walked back to the couch and sat down. "We're waiting," she added.
I stood there. Soon I was doing it. I was breathing harder. Standing up
made me feel it in my head more. I was coming. I came. They were both
watching me.
"He's definitely getting better about it," said Nancy. "Hold it 'til you
know you're done," she added and I just stood there. A few minutes later
she added, "OK, take those away and put on some fresh ones." I left
immediately.
"That was *amazing*," Debbie whispered in my ear that night. But what
immediately followed was *more* amazing.
I was meeting Debbie at a restaurant after work. When I walked in, she was
already sitting. And with her was Nancy and another woman I didn't know.
They introduced her as Susan, a nurse friend of Nancy's. I could tell from
their drink glasses that they had been there for at least a little while.
"So Nancy's been helping you with a problem getting undressed in front of
nurses," volunteered Susan as soon as I sat down. I couldn't believe this!
"Oh, he's coming along fine," said Nancy. Debbie grinned.
"Well, I could check his progress," said Susan. Debbie giggled.
"Go ahead," said Nancy, "it would do him good. Go with her," she added to
me. Susan stood up and came over next to me. I looked at them all.
Debbie looked like she might stand too but Nancy held her arm. No one
objected. Susan stood there. I got up and followed her.
She led me out the front door and then around to the back of the
restaurant. It was dark and deserted and she found a spot by the back wall
out of sight of any door.
"OK, get undressed," she said. I felt panicked. Yes it was dark and
deserted and no one was around but anyone could walk around behind and run
into us!
"Not quite trained I see," she said. "Get undressed! Now!"
Yes, I did it and was soon there, standing nude with my clothes in a heap
next to me.
"Well, you finally did it. And it looks like you're enjoying it but we
can't have that while you return. Take care of your hardon." She just
watched and waited.
"I said take care of it! Jack off!" Yes, I did it, right there in the
back of the parking lot. And then she had me get dressed again and I
followed her back inside.
Debbie and Nancy were still sitting at the table. I looked at Debbie
again... she looked a little scared. "Don't worry," said Susan, "I didn't
come within 2 feet of him the whole time."
After we ate, we all left together. Susan wanted to show them where she
took me. We were out back again.
"Well, show us how you stripped," said Nancy. The three of them stood
watching me. Soon I was nude again.
"What do you think, Debbie?" asked Susan. Debbie giggled, sounding a
little nervous.
"Do *you* ever have trouble undressing in front of nurses?" she went on.
"Oh, no, that's just my husband."
"You sound a little reluctant. Why don't you show us?"
"No, I... I don't have any problem... "
"Well, then show us," Susan went on. "Show us and I'll believe you."
Nancy didn't say a thing. "Just show us."
She sort of guided Debbie over to where I was standing.
"Take it off! Your *husband* can do it!"
She started doing it! Her blouse. Shoes. Shorts. Bra and panties. I
stood there, amazed.
"Are you excited?" Susan asked, more quitely. She walked up close to
Debbie and I saw her hands go to Debbie's body. She withdrew in a flash.
"Better take care of that, Debbie," she said. "Both of you," she added.
The two of them stood there watching us. Debbie looked at me, obviously
nervous. She put one hand on her breasts and one to her crotch. I wrapped
my hand around my cock again.
"Good," said Susan. Then she waited. We both did it. Brought ourselves
off. I think we came at the same time.
"Now that's cute," said Susan and she told us to get dressed again.
The next day when I got home, Nancy was there again. Debbie looked very
nervous. There was a knock on the door and I opened it to find Susan and
another woman. She was younger and Susan introduced her as Wendy, another
nurse. I noticed Wendy looking at me.
"Well, show us how you get undressed," Susan said to me. Maybe I *was*
losing some inhibitions--I was nude in seconds. I looked around. Wendy
was staring at me. Debbie looked nervous.
"How about *Nancy*," said Wendy. Does *she* have these sorts of problems?
"Not me," said Nancy. I looked at her and was amazed at the expression on
her face. I thought she might dart from the room.
"Show us!" said Susan, sweetly. She looked right at Nancy and grinned.
"I don't *have* any problem!" said Nancy, more vociferously. Susan and
Wendy just stared at her for a few seconds.
"Then get undressed," said Susan, finally in a quiet voice. She did it!
Soon it was Nancy and me standing there nude. Debbie was agog--I think she
was surprised out of her nervousness.
"What do you think, Debbie?" asked Susan. Debbie was immediately tongue-
tied. I think she thought they'd be ordering her to strip next. But Susan
just laughed at her.
Susan told Nancy and me to lean over the dining table. I looked back to
find her with rubber gloves and K.Y. jelly! She told us she was going to
get us used to medical procedures!
She put jelly on my rear. "Relax," she said and I felt her finger pushing.
Probing. "Put your hands on the back of your neck," she said. I was
getting hard. Still she pushed and probed. Two fingers.
Then she was out and I felt a sting on my ass. She had slapped it. Then
she had another glove on and was doing the same thing to Nancy! I watched
Nancy lay there with her hands on the back of her neck. Then I heard three
slaps on her rear and she jerked each time.
Then they had us get on our hands and knees in the middle of the floor.
Debbie served them drinks and it seemed like forever that we stayed there.
I was so hard.
They asked Debbie for scarves. They had us stand up. They tied my hands
behind my back and they did the same to Nancy. Then they left, taking
Nancy with them! Across the hall, still with her hands bound! They told
Debbie to have fun.
As soon as the door closed, Debbie was immediately kneeling in front of me,
my cock in her mouth. She was so crazy!
The day after that, coming home from work, I opened the front door and
couldn't believe my eyes! Nancy and Debbie were both standing there, nude,
with handcuffs on! Wendy was there with them, but I didn't see any sign of
Susan. They were both gagged, too, with ball gags--obvious S&M
paraphernalia. She had a belt in her hand, looped double and was standing
behind them.
She ordered me to strip and I was nude in seconds. She handcuffed and
gagged me and led me to standing next to the others. Then she led us into
the bedroom and put us on our knees, laying over the edge of the bed. She
put something on each of our ankles, binding them together, and then she
invaded each of our rears with her rubber-encased fingers. She got two,
then three, then four fingers in me!
Someone else entered the room. "My man likes girls *and* boys," I heard
her say.

206
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/prairie.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,206 @@
Laura finished straining Fawn's new milk and set the
pan aside. It was only five o'clock, but the day had been so
full that she felt somewhat tired. There was the hurried
preparation for the drive to Reverend Brown's, and then the
celebration meal at home. Finally, Ma and the girls had
helped her pack up all of her things to take to the new
little house that Manly had built for her. After doing the
chores and putting everything in its proper place, Laura felt
estranged.
She wiped her damp palms on her calico workdress and
recalled the night before. Ma had taken her aside to explain
to her about married life. Her "marital duties", Ma
explained, were an unpleasant but necessary obligation that
she must fulfill without question.
Laura was so lost in thought that the bottom dropped out
of her stomach when Manly came up behind her. "Oh, Manly!"
she gasped in surprise.
He felt her tiny waist in his hands and he gave her a
little squeeze. Laura was so nervous that her corsets felt
far too tight. In the August heat they nearly suffocated her.
"I've got threshing to do tomorrow at the Webbs'," Manly
said quietly, "so I think it best we get to bed early tonight."
Laura quailed at what lay ahead. Ma mentioned that it
would hurt terribly but there was no help for it, that was how
babies were made. Laura's tongue was so dry in her mouth that
she could hardly speak, but somehow she choked out, "Do we have to?"
Instead of answering, he led her by the hand to the back
bedroom. There stood the wide bed, all fresh and crisp with
its plump goosedown pillows and the Dove-in-the-Window quilt
she had made as a girl spread upon it. Her bed had always
meant sleep to Laura before, but tonight she knew it would
mean something terribly different, and tomorrow she would have
to wash the bloodstains from the snow-white sheets. She
longed to run to the linen closet and at least put a towel
down, but Manly would know why she did that, and it would just
be too embarrassing. She would rather do the extra work.
"It's strange to be going to bed while it's still light
out," she offered, not quite knowing what to do.
"I expect we'll be going to bed later on, most days."
Manly sat carefully on the bed and removed his boots. They
made a thump, thump sound as they hit the floor.
"You're not getting undressed in front of me, are you?"
Laura was shocked. Manly stopped what he was doing.
"Of course I am, Laura. We're married now, we're husband
and wife."
As his shirt came off she saw the hard-muscled chest and
arms. They were tanned and had little golden hairs on them.
Laura wanted to touch him, to feel the smoothness of his skin
under her fingertips. The boldness of her thoughts
embarrassed her. She blushed and turned her back.
Laura unbuttoned the front of her dress and stepped out
of it. She let the silky thickness of her long brown hair
slide past her shoulders, grateful for the screen it provided.
Manly watched as she undid her corset and quickly reached
for her bleached muslin nightgown. She slipped it over her
head and only then did she remove her shoes, drawers and
petticoats.
Manly didn't bother putting on his nightshirt. He loved
Laura, ever since he had seen her as a girl of thirteen. She
and Carrie were lost among the tall grasses of Big Slough and
just happened upon him and Royal, mowing hay. He knew right
then when he saw her blue-eyed merriness that he wanted her
for his wife. That was five years ago, thought Manly, and she
sure doesn't look merry now.
Laura could feel his gaze at her back. She could hardly
bear the strain of it all. She dreaded getting into that bed
but she knew she must. Quick as a flash she was there beside
him. And then Laura saw that Manly was completely bare as she
lifted the quilt to get in. A lump came to her throat when
she saw how big he was. "I don't want to do this!" she
blurted.
Concerned, Manly asked,"But why, Laura? Don't you love
me?"
"Of course I do, but I don't want you to hurt me and Ma
says there's no other way!" She was almost in tears as she
sat limply down on the bed.
"Laura, I promise that I will do my best not to hurt
you." Manly was very earnest."And if I am doing something you
don't like, I will stop if you ask me." He took her small
hands in his, and she relaxed a little.
At Manly's request she took off her nightgown. They
snuggled down together, and to Laura it was strange to feel
his bare skin against her own. Deep inside she felt a wobbly
little tingle.
As for Manly, the feel of her against him inflamed his
desire more than he ever knew possible. He touched her glossy
hair and buried his face in the smoothness of it. He gave
tender little kisses to her white neck. Laura was so small,
so delicate and perfect, that he was afraid he'd break her.
Manly's large, strong hands gently stroked her, as he would a
cat. A sound, like a purr, came from deep inside her throat.
He stopped, surprised.
"I don't know where that came from," she made apology.
"I don't mind, Laura--whatever you do is fine with me."
Strangely the sound had increased his need for her. The
sounds increased as Manly continued to knead and stroke her
beautiful body. Laura moaned and gasped, she writhed under
his touch. She felt a warm dampness between her legs as his
lips met her nipple. She dared a kiss to his salty neck, and
then opened her mouth to tease him with her tongue.
"Oh, God!" Laura's tender advances made Manly ache with
hunger. He took her hand and placed it for her on his hard
tool. At first she pulled back and then, intrigued, she
tightened her grasp.
The smoothness of his sex surprised and delighted Laura.
The way Ma had described it she expected it to be rough and
sharp. A clear drop of liquid rose to the top and perched on
the tip. Without thinking, she tasted it. It was salty.
Manly groaned a deep groan and then gasped as she sucked
on the head. My God! Where had she learned to do that?
Laura was really only satisfying her own forbidden
yearnings. They had begun just three years before when Manly
first gave her a ride to school in his new buggy. She didn't
know that he'd had his eye on her for some time, but his
friendly manner and rugged good looks had opened a place in
her heart that she had not known was there.
The wetness between Laura's legs continued to grow as
Manly firmly stroked and massaged all of her backside. He
snaked his hand between her legs and gently rubbed her there.
The force of her reaction both startled and aroused him
even more. Manly could smell her clean perspiration and
something more that drove him wild.
He licked and pawed her breasts, thighs, navel. Then he
smelled her fragrance most strongly. It came from between her
legs. Irresistably Manly was drawn closer. Suddenly he was
licking the soft folds of her sex and tasting of her erotic
flavor. The incredible tightness in his groin was almost more
than he could stand.
Laura lost herself in the smooth, buttery feeling that
came from down there and spread all throughout her body.
Strangely, the bottoms of her feet felt hot and her face was
flushed. Her erect nipples were like roses on the white of
her breasts. Manly reached up to caress one and rapidly
rubbed back and forth with his tongue.
"Oh, Manly! What are you doing to me?" Laura wanted to
laugh and cry and sob with pleasure all at once.
Manly knew he could hold himself back no longer. "Laura,
I'm coming inside of you now, okay?" His breath was rapid and
he could hear his heart pounding in his ears. Laura spread
her legs wider, feeling a squirmy ache within her that she
longed to be satisfied.
Manly guided his swollen head into her untried sex. With
one hand he held himself up, fearful of putting too much
weight on her, and with the other he stroked and massaged the
button at the top of her silky petals.
He went in carefully, inch by inch, knowing he must do it
right, for Laura's first time. She gasped and writhed beneath
him. Droplets of sweat delicately beaded her forehead.
He felt how close and hot she was, and he almost lost
control of himself. Manly saw some blood but Laura made no
mention of pain.
She felt a small amount of discomfort but it almost went
unnoticed as she was carried away by wave after wave of
ecstatic pleasure. She clenched every muscle and cried out
when the orgasm hit her.
Manly thrust firmly and deliberately, barely holding on,
but her obvious climax so inflamed him that he came just as
her's was winding down. The fiery joy that washed over him
was beyond anything he had expected. His cries joined Laura's
own and then he collapsed on her, drained.
They lay there in a tangle of arms, legs, and twisted
sheets. Only their heavy breathing and the nightbird's song
were heard. They had filled each other with a kind of love
that was so rare, so new, that to speak would seem to burst
its delicate shell.
The sun set just beyond the little house on the hill.
Laura and Manly sank into sleep right along with it, knowing
that tomorrow was a new day for love.

246
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/preacher.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,246 @@
Preacherman
For the Reverend Mr. Dimwoody this was a time for quiet contemplation.
He walked slowly around the empty room collecting the hymnals from the
wooden chairs. The chapel at the Women's Correctional Facilities was stark,
with bare white walls, florescent lights, and a small lectern for a pulpit.
But what put him in a funk was the counseling sessions that followed services
here. He would sit with the women one-on-one in the chapel and listen to
their petty complaints and bleak lives. There was always the note of
loneliness and desperation to their stories, and so little comfort that he
could offer other than spiritual. So after the counseling was done he had
a little time to clean up and think. He couldn't wait to get beyond the
grey prison walls, back in his car, driving down the road in the sunshine
and fresh air, heading back toward town and his normal life.
This reverie was shattered by the sound of a klaxon in the hall.
He as so startled that he dropped his armload of books on the floor. Just
then a guard burst through the wooden door to the chapel and shut it quickly
behind him. The guard was surprised to see Dimwoody there, "Jesus, Revren',
you still here ?"
"What's going on ?", Dimwoody demanded. The guard stood listening
at the door for any sounds outside. After a moment, when he was sure there
was no one outside, he turned to the minister and explained breathlessly,
"Riot. The girls have taken over their cell block and the whole east side
of the complex. We gotta get you outta here, Rev."
He turned back to place his ear to the door. Dimwoody noticed that
the guard, like all the guards that worked in population, carried no weapon.
"Don't worry ", he assured the guard, "they won't hurt us." This eared him
a disbelieving smirk from the man. After a while the guard risked opening the
door a crack and peeked outside.
"If we can make the exercise yard, we're home free, Rev ", the guard
said over his shoulder. "Follow me, but be very quiet. One noise and
they'll be on top of us."
With that he slowly opened the door and all but tiptoed out into the
hall. Dimwoody followed, leaving the hymnals in a pile on the floor. He
tried to stride with confidence, as through the Valley of Death, but also
made sure he did so silently. They wound their way through a maze of
institutional corridors, there was the noise of the klaxon and in the
distance sounds of female voices yelling. As they approached the door
to the 'yard' the alarm suddenly cut off and they stopped in their tracks.
The sudden silence made them feel exposed, and they could here angry women's
voices just around the corner.
The guard slowly drew the keyring from his belt and took a step toward
the door. The ring caught on his leg and went flying across the floor in a
loud jingle. The men froze in terror as the voices around the corner
stopped. The guard made a dive for the keyring, but never made it. Around
the corner came a gaggle of prisoners, dressed in their denim uniforms, and
full of anger. One of the women stopped the guard with a knee to the head
which sent him sprawling.
Dimwoody made a move to help the man, but was restrained by a strong
hand on his chest. He looked at the woman who stopped him. She was nearly
as tall as the gangly minister, and pure muscle. No doubt she was one of
the prisoners who spent all of her free time in the weight room, as she
had torn the sleeves from her blue denim shirt to show off massive arm
muscles. Her skin was as black as coal and her shark-like grin was unco
white in contrast. Her kinky hair was cropped short, as was the fashion
amoung the Sisters of Islam, the militant Muslim gang in the population.
"Leave him be, Preacherman ", she told him. "We'll help him up."
With that two of the other prisoners grabbed the guard by his arms
and hoisted him to his feet. They kept their iron grip on him and dragged
him over to the older woman who seemed to be the leader of the group.
She was short, but stocky, and her short hair was peppered with grey.
"Looks like we got a coupla hostages ", she proclaimed to the group,
"Coupla bargaining chips."
"Let's not be hasty ", Dimwoody said with more courage than he
felt. "Taking us hostage won't help your situation. I'll be happy to help
you with your negotiations with the warden. You all know me and can trust
me."
Looking around Dimwoody saw that none of the women were in his
congregation. From their haircuts they were probably all Black Muslims
or at least played the part. The leader seemed to consider his words,
but when she spoke her voice was as cold as iron, "Take them to your
cells, girls. Keep 'em on ice."
The guard struggled when he heard this, but the two women at his
side kept their vice-like grip on his upper arms and started to drag him
toward the cell blocks. The woman in front of Dimwoody still had her
hand on his chest. She grasped his arm and turned him around shortly,
then pinched the nape of his neck so forcefully that his shoulders
spasmed upward involuntarily. She kept her grip on his neck and he had no
choice but to walk when she pushed him forward.
It took them several minutes to make their way back to the cell block,
all the way the two women ahead dragged the poor, blubbering guard ahead of
the tall, thin, helpless minister. Dimwoody tried to assure the man that
all would be well, but the painful grip on his neck made it hard to talk.
Soon the women turned into a cell with the guard in tow, but Dimwoody was
forced to march ahead a few more cell doors before he was shoved into what
was his controllers cell.
She sat him down on the bed before releasing her death grip. He
hunched his shoulders a few times to get the feeling back into his neck.
As she sat on the iron bedpost between him and the cell door, Dimwoody
looked around the bleak little cell. The cinderblock walls were painted
a dull green and the florescent lights were behind a metal grate. In
addition to the iron bedstead there was a toilet and sink in the corner,
just sitting out there in front of God and everybody, and a small table
and wooden chair. A small bookshelf contained toiletries and knick nacks,
but no books. The minister wondered if his warden could even read.
His attention went to the near wall. Over the bed were pasted
dozens of magazine photos of men. They were all muscular, handsome men
posing in very brief swimsuits at the beach, or in a few cases were
quite naked. How she had smuggled _those_ kind of magazines into the prison
was more than the man of the cloth wished to consider. She caught him
looking over her collection and gave him a big grin. The minister looked
away and blushed. The odd thought came into his head, though, that none
of the men pictured were black, they were all quite lily white.
"Like my gallery, Preacherman ?" she asked boldly.
"I would have thought you could have spent your time more ...er..
productively", he scolded. The grin left her face and his blood froze.
But the tone of her voice was more edgy than angry when she replied,
"It's been a looong time since I've had a man. You wanna see what I've had
to make do with, Preacherman ?"
Dimwoody refrained from replying in the negative as the woman
unscrewed a cap from the bedstead and pulled out a long, thin, ivory colored
plastic dildo from inside the iron framework. She held it out in front
of him with it pointing upward. "I call him White Boy ", she said with a
raucous laugh. The minister looked away and blushed again. He was
getting quite warm under his collar.
Just then a screech came from down the corridor. Both their heads
snapped around looking in the direction of the yelp. Dimwoody recognized
the guard's voice and rose instinctfully to go to his aid. This earned him
a thump in the chest which sat him smartly back down. As he desperately
gasped for the wind that had been knocked out of him his cellmate said,
"Don't worry 'bout him, Preacherman. He's only gettin' what he got comin'
to him."
Somewhile later one of the women who had been guarding the guard
sauntered into view, wearing his utility belt and twirling his handcuffs
on her right index finger. Dimwoody called out, "We just heard a scream down
there. You haven't hurt the guard, have you?"
She smiled a wicked smile, "Nothin' permanent, Revrun'. Just
fun'n'games." She tossed the cuffs to Dimwoody's guard saying, "You
can use these, Fahtima. We got _our_ prisoner all tied up."
As she unlocked the cuffs, Dimwoody spoke up in a startled voice,
"Now then, Fahtima, is it ? There's no need for those. I've given you
no cause not to trust me, have I?"
"Nah ", she answered. "But what if I have to go to the bathroom ?"
He was horrified at the thought of being handcuffed and forced to
watch as she sat on the toilet only a few feet away from him. "I give you
my word as a minister of God ...", he started.
"Whose God ?", she asked and grabbed his right hand. With a metallic
click she locked the cuff on.
"Our God, Fahtima ", he said in a shaky voice. He tried to continue
but she shot from the bed and walked behind him, pulling his arm over his
head and down. He was forced to lay back on the scratchy blanket while she
threaded the free cuff through the bars of the headrest. She swiftly yanked
his left hand up and secured the other cuff on his thin wrist. She walked
to the side of the bed and shoved his legs up on the bed so that he was
lying supine.
She straddled his waist and sat directly down on his stomach.
She wiggled around on him and in a deep, sultry voice said, "Finally I
got a man between my legs."
Dimwoody suddenly felt terrified, this was a turn he hadn't expected.
Being helpless with the handcuffs was bad enough, but surely this woman
didn't intend to go any further ? He struggled under her weight, but it
was to no avail. Worst of all, he felt himself start to become aroused.
That was the _last_ thing he needed, he thought, as sweat broke out on his
forehead and he blushed furious crimson. "Don't do anything that our God
wouldn't want you to, Fahtima", he said in a desperate whisper.
"I think Allah wants this for both of us ", she smiled at him and
he could feel the heat of her through the prison jeans she wore. She picked
up the forgotten dildo from the bed beside him and held it under his nose.
He crossed his eyes to look at it. "I'm wonderin', Preacherman. Are you
bigger or thicker than White Boy ? Les' find out."
"No ", he begged as she slid herself down to his knees. She busied
herself with his belt buckle and he continued to beg her not to continue.
He was frightened by the furious, nervous energy with which her shaking
hands pulled down the waistband of his pants. She rebuckled the belt
around his knees, immobilizing his legs. She slid her sweaty palms up
along the sides of his legs, reaching for his underpants' waistband.
He gulped when he realized how uncontrollably excited she was, it had been
years since she had been with a man. He closed his eyes and tried to
will his organ to deflate as he felt her fingers curl around the elastic
band and grip tight.
A steady pull and his John Thomas sprung free. He could feel
her warm, jagged breath on his naked skin as she tucked his shorts
down out of the way. He opened his eyes again when he felt something
hard and plastic against his member. She was holding White Boy up
against it, doing a comparison test. "Oh yeah ", she said appreciatively.
"Much bigger and thicker. You're gonna fill me up."
The Reverend Mr. Dimwoody realized how long it had been since _he_
had been with a woman. He and Mrs. Dimwoody had long since settled into
a comfortable, icy arrangement with not so much as a hug between them, but
he never would have betrayed her or their marriage. Yet he found he
couldn't help be get excited from the very touch of this woman.
She leaned down with her face over his crotch and her surprisingly
pink tongue shot out and dragged up the length of his shaft. His eyes
nearly rolled back into his head as he let out a groan from the depths of
his soul. He had never felt anything that good happen to him down there.
She got off the bed and with both hands pulled open her shirt, the buttons
went flying everywhere. The cheap, white cotton bra was a startling contrast
with her skin, but it was soon flung in the corner with the shirt. Dimwoody
noticed her 'stealth' nipples, black against her dark black skin he had
trouble seeing them at first.
With her weight off him he tried to wriggle his knees free from the
tight belt and also his wrists free from the steel bracelets, all to no
avail. She laughed to see him gyrate helpless on the bed, all it did was
make his hard dick bob around in the air.
She doffed her sneakers then undid her jeans. As she was standing
there in her white panties the minister saw her naked thighs for the first
time. They were huge ! The sleek, black torpedoes were larger around than
his own legs, the muscles were so well defined he thought he could see each
fiber. With one swift, violent move she tore her panties off, dropping the
shreds of fabric on the floor. "Time to git bizy ", she said as she once
again straddled his waist.
"Wait, no, don't do this ", he begged, playing for time. She did
stop with her crotch less than an inch above the tip of his wang. "What ?",
she demanded. "Shouldn't we ...er...um...practice safe sex ?", he asked.
She snorted, "Where the hell am I supposed to get rubbers in a
Woman's prison ?"
With that she reached down grasping his penis and positioning it
under her. She sat down on it and the tip went inside her. Dimwoody
felt the wet heat envelope his pecker and let out a totally animal
sound. Then she sat down all the way and he was engulfed.
He felt more trapped than before, not only was he secured down but
he couldn't pull out of her if he had wanted. She slowly pulled herself
up and let herself down, enjoying the feeling of fullness that she had been
lacking for too many years. When she looked down at the stark white body
beneather her she started to ride him harder.
Her breathes became shorter and she began to grunt on the downbeat.
Then she began to speak, saying something over and over like a mantra. But
Dimwoody couldn't make out what she was saying, whether it was "Deeper" or
"Beat me" he couldn't be sure. Anyway, he was finding it harder to
concentrate as his hips began to buck up to meet her stroke. He was giving
way to instinct and could no longer hold on to his dignity. He wanted
relief of this incredible tension, and he wanted to hear her scream in
utter animal satisfaction. He slammed up against her as hard as he could
and her large buttcheeks slammed down against his balls. He was surprised
to find he had been grunting "Harder" for some time now.
Then she came, letting out a high pitched whine. It felt like
fire all around his dick and then the walls of her pussy seemed to be
grasping at him. That was more than he could take and he orgasmed. He
felt his hot cum shoot up into her, and part of his brain tried to stop
this, but this only made him cum harder. He was yelling now with every
spurt, " God. Oh God. Yessss, God Almighty!!!!"
As if awaking from a dream, he slowly became aware of the room
again, and of the people standing at the cell door. Several of the
Sisters of Islam were watching the show, big grins on their faces. He
couldn't have been more mortified, but Fahtima, when she noticed them,
was nonchalant. "OK, girls, who's next ?", she asked them.
One of the women came forward, but when Fahtima arose from her
squat she saw the sticky mess of their conjoined crotches. "He done
shot his load !", she complained.
Fahtima gave her a dirty look, "He's got a mouth and tongue,
ain't he ?"
"Oh, yeah !", she said as a big grin spread across her face.
"No, no, please not that ...", the preacherman begged before
he became muffled.
The siege at Woman's Correctional Facility went on for five
long days.

738
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/prefect.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,738 @@
A Prefect's Punishment
Mrs Scott-Blythe burst angrily into the headmistress's
office without knocking. Jean Taylor looked up in surprise
and then compressed her lips at the sight of the chairman of
the Board of Governors of Evershead Girls' Grammar School
(Mrs Scott-Blythe refused to be known as a 'chairperson').
Since her election the elderly former pupil had become rather
a thorn in her flesh.
"What is it now, Margaret?" she asked.
Still looking like thunder Mrs Scott-Blythe explained.
She had been waiting at the bus stop for a 245 that morning
and when the bus pulled up, rather late, a schoolgirl waiting
behind her in the queue had pushed past her to be first
aboard. Mrs Scott-Blythe noticed that the blue school uniform
jacket which she was wearing bore the distinctive emblem of
Evershead School.
Once aboard the bus Mrs Scott-Blythe had marched up to the
girl and remonstrated with her.
"What difference does it make? You're on the bus, aren't
you?" was the response. But the school governor had continued
to admonish the girl, demanding that she give her her name.
"I'm going to report you to your headmistress!" she had said.
The girl had remained silent however. Finally, having had
quite enough of being stared at by half a bus load of
passengers, she had got up intending to leave the bus at the
next stop.
"What's your name, girl?" Mrs Scott-Blythe had demanded,
grabbing hold of her by her arm.
"Shut up you stupid old cow and mind your own business!"
was the indignant answer.
The outraged Mrs Scott-Blythe had refused to let go and
was still holding onto the girl and demanding to be told her
name when they reached the platform of the bus. Still trying
to shake herself free the girl had jumped off the bus and
Mrs Scott-Blythe had tumbled off after her. The girl had
glanced round to check that her tormentor was not badly hurt
and had then made good her escape.
Mrs Scott-Blythe was, in truth, only slightly grazed, but
the injury to her self-esteem was worse. Breathing fury she
tidied herself up and, pausing only to have a cup of tea in a
local tea shop to steady her nerves, made her way to Evershead
School. Now she demanded that Mrs Taylor expel the girl
concerned immediately.
"Really, Margaret," said the headmistress, trying to calm
the elder lady down, "I know you're upset, and the girl's
behaviour was certainly inexcusable, but this isn't really a
case for expulsion. And, in any case, I thought you said you
didn't know the girl's name!"
"I know her face, though! I'll recognise her, you can
depend on it! And if you won't expel her at least you can
cane that young madam's behind until she won't sit down for a
week! And you can get her parents to pay for my dry-cleaning,
too. The impudent minx! Pushing me off a bus!" Margaret
Scott-Blythe was quite unable to conceive that she herself
could have been at all responsible for the incident. So far
as she was concerned the girl had deliberately pushed her off
the bus - the fact that she had run off proved it. She
continued:
"Take me round the classrooms, Jean. I'll recognise that
young lady soon enough".
Mrs Taylor grimaced. She was not attracted to the idea of
the elderly school governor going around the school treating
every class like an identification parade in a police station.
"All right, Margaret," she conceded "I will cane the girl if
we find her. From what you tell me it is clear that she
deserves condign punishment. But perhaps we could narrow the
field down a bit. Do you know roughly how old the girl was?
Could you estimate the form she'd be in?"
Mrs Scott-Blythe thought for a second or two. "Not a
little girl," she said "definitely not. At least fourth form
or above. A tall girl. Shortish brown hair."
"All right," said Mrs Taylor. She pulled open a drawer.
"I really don't want to disturb the girls' classes more than
is absolutely necessary," she said. "I've got photographs
here of every form in the school taken last term. This one's
the fourth form."
Mrs Scott-Blythe inspected the proffered photograph
carefully, looking closely at each girl's smiling face.
Finally she handed it back to the headmistress. "She's not
there, Jean," she said.
The photo of the fifth form was similarly scanned, again
without success. As Mrs Taylor passed the photograph of the
sixth formers over she hoped that Mrs Scott-Blythe's scrutiny
would be fruitless once more. She disliked using the cane at
all, although she had not felt able to deny Mrs Scott-Blythe's
request in the circumstances, and she had only very rarely
used it on sixth formers. Apart from a very small minority of
girls who simply refused to be sensible she felt that her
sixth formers were mature enough not to need the cane - she
preferred to reason with them.
So she hoped that it was all an egregious mistake of
Mrs Scott-Blythe's and that she would not recognise anyone
from the photo. After all sixth formers wore a different
uniform to that of the rest of the school and Margaret had not
said anything about that. But, after another systematic
inspection, the school governor pointed at one of the girls in
the photograph. "That's the girl," she said. "Let's get her
in here right away!"
The headmistress looked at the picture where
Mrs Scott-Blythe was pointing. "Are you sure, Margaret?" she
asked. "That's Helen Warwick. She's one of the best-behaved
girls at the school. She's a prefect! She couldn't have done
it!"
"Oh, yes, Jean. I'm absolutely sure! I told you I'd
remember her face. A fine sort of a prefect she is! Calls
the chairman of the board of governors an old cow and pushes
me off the bus! You should expel her! But if you won't then
I insist that you give that young madam a sore bottom that
she'll remember for the rest of her days. I'm quite sure,
Jean. Just get here and you'll see her reaction when she
spots me."
"All right, Margaret. I think you're mistaken, but I'll
call her in and we'll see. If it is she I think that four
strokes of the cane will teach her a salutary lesson." But
Mrs Scott-Blythe was not satisfied with this. She knew that
under the school rules the headmistress was empowered to
administer up to eight strokes to sixth formers and insisted
that this was a case for the maximum penalty. Mrs Taylor did
not really agree but did not want an argument with the
chairman of the governors. And Helen Warwick was probably
completely innocent in this matter anyway. The headmistress
dialled an internal code on her 'phone and spoke to her
secretary:
"Amanda, could you find Helen Warwick of the Upper Sixth
for me, please, and ask her to come here. She should be in
room 54 for an English Literature class."
Helen was very surprised at the unexpected summons, but
was not displeased at escaping from a very boring lesson
dealing with the possible influences of Boccaccio on Chaucer's
House of Fame.
"Do you know what this is about, Mandy?" she asked as they
walked along the corridor together. Mandy Collins, the
headmistress's secretary, was only a couple of years older
than the sixth form girls and was on first name terms with
most of them.
"No, I've got no idea at all," Mandy replied, concealing
the fact that she had a very strong suspicion. "It's very
unusual for Mrs Taylor to send for someone in the middle of
class like this." She paused and then said, with a nervous
little half laugh "You haven't got any sins on your
conscience, I suppose, Helen?"
Helen smiled back. "No it can't be anything like that.
Maybe it's the theatre trip." As President of the girls' drama
club Helen was involved with the organisation of this event.
It never occurred to her to think about the morning's episode.
So far as she was concerned she had been pestered by a silly
old woman and had got away from her. And as it had all taken
place out of school and as the woman didn't know her name nor,
so far as she was aware, that of her school she could not
imagine that this was connected to her summons.
Mandy still had her doubts, though. It was not like
Mrs Taylor to call a girl out of class just to discuss a
school trip. She could have asked to see her during break or
when she had a free study period. During her time at the
school Mandy had only twice had to call a girl to Mrs Taylor's
office during lesson time and both incidents had ended the
same way - with the girl concerned stumbling tearfully out of
the office with her hands clasped to an obviously very painful
bottom. Mrs Taylor hadn't sounded in a good mood at all,
either.
And there was another factor which suggested to Mandy
that, surprising as it seemed, the eighteen year old prefect
might be on her way to a caning. The secretary had seen the
chairman of the board of governors burst through her office
and into Mrs Taylor's, clearly in the vilest of tempers. It
had evidently been she who had induced the headmistress to
send for the sixth former. She mentioned this to Helen.
"Do you know Mrs Scott-Blythe, Helen?" she asked.
Helen shook her head. The name meant nothing to her.
"She's the chairman of the governors," Mandy informed her.
But Helen could still not imagine what it could all mean and
remained unworried.
Mandy was almost, but not quite, sure that it could all
only mean one thing. She wondered whether she should alert
Helen to the real likelihood that, for whatever reason, she
was going to have her bottom caned. She felt that it would be
an even worse shock if the girl was totally unprepared for it.
The other two girls whom she had escorted in similar
circumstances had known only too well what they had to expect.
They had both been very much younger than Helen, too, one in
the second form and one in the third form. She remembered how
little Karen Charlton, the second former, had walked along
desperately slowly, obviously feeling very sorry for herself
and looking dismally as though she was ready to start crying
at any moment. Tracy Sharp had also known why she'd been sent
for. She had put up more of a show of bravado than had Karen,
even making a joke to Mandy on the way to the office. But the
self-confident Tracy had not been able to hide her tears when
she stumbled out of the headmistress's office into Mandy's
after the infliction. Sympathetically the secretary had
handed the sobbing fourteen year old a handful of tissues from
the box she kept ready for such events.
Mrs Taylor used her cane only rarely, perhaps five or six
times a term. But Mandy was well aware that the headmistress
was a real expert in the infliction of corporal punishment and
that when she thought a caning was justified she laid it on
good and hard and used all her skill. Tracy was by no means
the only pupil whom Mandy had seen confident in her ability to
take a caning before a visit to the headmistress's sanctum and
crying and whimpering afterwards.
Mandy herself was no stranger to the cane. She had
attended a local secondary modern where all the teachers were
allowed to use the cane and most, especially the deputy
headmaster, did - on girls as well as boys. Most of Mandy's
punishments had been on the hands but she had known the
humiliation and the pain of a well-caned bottom on two
occasions, the last time only four years previously. However
she was sure that Mrs Taylor caned a good deal harder than any
teacher she had known before. She caned infrequently, but she
caned to hurt and few girls came back for a second dose.
The pensive Mandy glanced at the prefect walking happily
beside her, serenely unaware of anything untoward. She
couldn't warn her. Really, she could hardly believe herself
that the tall eighteen year old could be due for a caning. It
was just that she couldn't think what else it could be!
Mandy and Helen entered the secretary's office and walked
through it to the door to the headmistress's room. Mandy
knocked on the door and opened it, ushering Helen in. Then
she went back to her desk to await developments.
Inside the office Helen's surprised reaction at the sight
of Mrs Scott- Blythe clearly showed that the school governor
had got the right girl. Mrs Taylor breathed deeply. She
really didn't want to have to cane a nice, clever and usually
well-behaved and good mannered girl like Helen Warwick, but it
seemed she had no choice.
Mrs Taylor put the school governor's account of the
morning's events to the shocked sixth former, and asked her
what she had to say for herself. Poor Helen was absolutely
dismayed at the sight of her antagonist and the revelation
that she was a governor of the school and could scarcely
mumble a reply. It was practically all true, anyway, except
that Mrs Scott-Blythe made the accident that had resulted in
her tumble from the bus seem more deliberate on Helen's part
than had really been the case.
The headmistress was angry now at the stupidity of a
trusted sixth former which had put her in this embarrassing
position. She began to pronounce sentence.
She said that no girl who behaved as Helen had that
morning could remain a prefect and made her unpin her
prefect's badge from her blazer and hand it over to her. She
told her that from then on she would lose all the privileges
of a prefect which she had previously enjoyed, saying that her
actions clearly showed her to be unfit for a position of
responsibility and privilege. Helen's fingers trembled as she
removed the badge. She had been so proud of being a prefect!
The thought of what her parents, her friends and the other
girls would think about her degradation from that status was
awful. She knew that junior girls to whom she had given lines
or whom she had reported for misbehaviour would seize their
opportunity to get their own back. The loss of that badge was
a an awful punishment for her. But she soon realised that
there was worse to come.
"Girls of this school are expected to uphold the good name
of this school at all times," the headmistress continued.
"Rudely pushing in in front of somebody at a bus queue as you
did this morning is inexcusable. You were wearing school
uniform and everyone who saw the incident must have received a
very bad impression of the behaviour of this school's girls.
Especially if they noticed that you were supposed to be a
prefect. What a terrible example! I would be more than
justified in inflicting severe punishment for this alone.
"But then your behaviour grew even more outrageous. When
Mrs Scott- Blythe, quite rightly, upbraided you, you refused
to give her your name and actually insulted a school governor
in front of an entire bus load of passengers. Finally it
seems you went to the unheard of extreme of actually
physically assaulting her!
"Mrs Scott-Blythe has requested that, in view of the
seriousness of your behaviour, I should cane you. I am sorry
about this. I never enjoy having to use the cane and I am
always reluctant to cane senior girls. I am especially
unhappy when it is necessary to cane a sixth former like
yourself who has never before been sent to me for punishment.
But your outrageous behaviour has left me with no alternative.
You will receive eight strokes of the senior cane on your
backside over one layer of clothing."
Mrs Scott-Blythe intervened. She made her opinion clear
to the headmistress that Helen's punishment should be on her
bare flesh. But Mrs Taylor reminded her that the school rules
made it clear that a girl had to be punished over one layer of
clothing the first time she received the cane, although
subsequent times could be on the bare at the discretion of the
headmistress. Helen Warwick had never been caned before. She
turned back to face the teenager who was standing unsteadily,
all colour drained from her face, in a state of shock.
Helen's consternation at hearing her sentence pronounced by
the headmistress had been such that she had not even noticed
Mrs Scott-Blythe's attempt to have it increased.
"This will not be a light punishment, Helen. As you know
I do not use the cane except in cases of very serious
misbehaviour which can be dealt with in no other way. So when
I do use it I make sure that the girl concerned really feels
the effect. I can assure you that after eight strokes of the
senior cane you will be profoundly repenting your behaviour
earlier this morning. It will be a long time before you sit
down, on a bus or anywhere else, without feeling a shameful,
and painful, reminder of your punishment!
"You are a senior girl and I shall administer an
appropriately severe punishment. It is no more than you
deserve and I shall expect you to remain in position
throughout, until I tell you that you may stand."
Mrs Taylor stopped talking. She moved over to a small
cupboard, took a key from her pocket and unlocked it. Then
she reached in and withdrew a long rattan cane eight
millimetres in diameter. It had a crook handle bound in red
tape. This was Mrs Taylor's 'special' cane. Helen's eyes
followed the headmistress's every move and widened in horror
at the sight of the punishment implement - the first time she
had ever seen a cane.
"Now, remove your blazer and bend over my desk!" ordered
the headmistress, swishing the cane viciously through the air.
Mrs Taylor was merely re-acquainting herself with this
particular cane as it was a long time since she had last used
it, but Helen flinched as she saw just how wickedly supple it
was. Mrs Scott-Blythe smiled as she saw Helen's reaction -
whatever Mrs Taylor gave that little madam it wouldn't be
enough for her.
The teenager seemed to have lost the power to protest.
The completely unexpected shock of these recent events made
her react like an automaton. Tears pricked at her eyes as she
removed her blazer, put it over the back of a chair and slowly
turned back towards the headmistress's large desk.
Over the desk, girl!" instructed the headmistress
brusquely.
Bending over the desk did not present the same problem for
the tall Helen that it did for most of the girls at Evershead
School in similar circumstances. She stretched herself easily
over the large desk and took a grip on the opposite edge.
When she was in position Mrs Taylor took hold of the hem of
the sixth former's navy blue skirt and carefully rolled it up,
together with her slip, revealing a pair of white panties
with a pink motif. The teenager's rounded and fully-mature
buttocks stretched out the thin material, which disappeared
into the deep bottom cleft. Helen's long legs trembled and
moved from side to side, causing her bottom cheeks to change
shape intriguingly. Mrs Taylor picked up a safety pin from
her desk and pinned the girl's skirt and slip in place.
The headmistress placed the cane across the girl's
trembling behind. Helen drew a hurried deep breath and her
muscles tensed. Suddenly, in one practised movement, the
headmistress raised the cane high in the air and then lashed
it down with full force across the sixth former's panties and
across the exposed pink flesh of her bottom.
WHACK!!
Helen's response was instantaneous. As the cane landed a
shudder seemed to pass through her entire body. With a
high-pitched yelp the girl leapt up and twisted round in
mid-air, her hands flying to her injured buttocks. Quivering
on unsteady legs she stood facing the headmistress, her pretty
face contorted in pain, eyes wide with shock, nostrils
distended and her lips moving strangely. As Mandy had feared
Helen had not had time to brace herself for the prospect of
getting the cane. And never in her wildest dreams had she
imagined that even the whole punishment could hurt as much as
that single stroke had done. Her hands instinctively massaged
her bottom where she could feel a weal swelling painfully
beneath the thin material of her panties.
Outside the door Mandy Collins had heard the loud impact
of the cane across Helen's tightly stretched panties and also
the teenager's vociferous reaction. She had been right! She
could still not guess at the reason but nice, quiet,
well-mannered Helen Warwick, sixth form prefect was certainly
getting whacked! To her credit Mandy's first thoughts were of
sympathy with the eighteen year old. She knew what Helen must
be going through. She'd been there herself!
Inside the headmistress's office Mrs Taylor was rather
less sympathetic. "How dare you, Warwick!" she shouted, with
real anger in her voice. "I told you that you were to receive
eight strokes and that you were to remain in position until I
told you to get up." Helen started to say something, but the
headmistress interrupted. "I know it hurts. It's meant to
hurt! And it's going to hurt a lot more before I've finished
with you! There's nothing special about your bottom, girl.
It's there to be caned when you're naughty just the same as
any other girl at this school!
"Now, get it back over that desk right away. I'll give
you a chance this time as you've never been sent here for the
cane before. But if you jump up again, or put your hands in
the way or do anything to try to avoid punishment again I will
ask Mrs Scott-Blythe to hold you securely in position. And
you will then receive not just the eight strokes of your
original penalty but an additional two strokes for trying to
avoid punishment!"
Large tears started to fall down Helen's ashen cheeks.
For a moment it looked as though she was about to say
something, but her eyes dropped in shame before the stern gaze
of the headmistress. Taking deep breaths she withdrew her
hands from the back of her panties, turned round and
reluctantly lowered herself across the desk. This time she
gripped the opposite edge more tightly, as hard as she could.
Helen had not guessed that just one stroke of the cane could
possibly impart so much stinging pain but she was not a
coward. She knew that other girls in her class had taken
eight strokes from Mrs Taylor and, although events had moved
so fast that she hardly understood how she had come to be in
this situation, she was now determined not to make a fuss and
to give Mrs Taylor no excuse to award the two extra penalty
strokes.
When she was back in place the headmistress waited a few
seconds looking at the girl's quivering bottom already showing
the effect of its first ever cane stroke. Then she raised the
cane up above her shoulders and cracked it down to land about
an inch below the emerging marks.
WHACK!!
"Aarrrgh!" Helen was unable to restrain a loud cry and her
body jerked violently across the desk as the pain bit home.
But this time Helen had known better what to expect and she
managed to hold on to the other side of the desk and to stay
in place despite the blazing sensations pouring out her
bottom.
Mrs Taylor allowed a lengthy interval before the next
stroke. This was not designed for Helen's benefit, however,
but rather the reverse. The headmistress always intended
naughty girls to understand that in order to pay the penalty
for their misdeeds they had to submit passively to their
deserved punishment, remaining in their humiliating position
until they were told to rise and never knowing when to expect
the next searing instalment of the cane.
WHACKK!!
"Owwww! Aaah! Aaah! Aaah!"
Finally the cane whipped down for the third time for the
hardest stroke yet. Helen yelled loudly and continued to gasp
in anguish as she squirmed wildly over the desk, kicking out
her long shapely legs. Her movements caused the elastic in
her panties to rub over the rising welts, making the awful
pain even worse.
"Stay still, Warwick!" ordered Mrs Taylor.
Poor Helen tried her best to obey but could not quite
succeed and her intensely painful bottom continued to bounce
up and down.
Mrs Taylor, as an experienced caner, was unsurprised at
this and calmly timed her next stroke to collide with the
shaking buttocks just as they rose to their highest point
causing them to wobble like a jelly in a wind.
WHACKK!!
"Aaaaowww! Aaaaowww! Ooowwwh!" she shrieked, whipping
her head back in sheer agony, her brown hair flying.
Helen's loud shrieks filled the room and she twisted her
head round towards the headmistress, her left hand losing its
grip on the desk to come back towards her bottom. "Please,
ma'am," the girl begged tearfully, "please! No more!"
But Mrs Taylor was implacable. Left to herself she might
well have agreed that the four strokes Helen had received,
together with the loss of her prefectship, was adequate
punishment. But there was no doubt that this was a case where
the full eight strokes had been fully warranted and the girl
had been told that this was what she would get.
"Hand out of the way, Warwick," she said impassively,
"there are four strokes to come."
With an gasping sigh of despair Helen wriggled back flat
across the desk and withdrew her hand. For once Mrs Taylor
did not wait. She raised the cane above her head and brought
it slicing down.
WHACKK!!
This time the cane, although landing very close to the
previous stroke, did not fall across the whole of Helen's
bottom. Instead the tip dug deep into the bare flesh of the
girl's right buttock where her panties fell away.
Helen was yelling and sobbing continuously now but,
paradoxically, that vicious stroke shocked her into silence
for a moment. It was only for a moment, though, and then the
eighteen year old howled at the top of her voice, her body
writhing across the hard desk. Mrs Taylor looked on patiently
as the teenager yelled herself out. She knew that that last
stroke must have really hurt and that Helen would carry the
bruise left by the cane's tip for a good time to come.
The sixth former screamed hysterically and squirmed in
agony, but continued to grasp the desk's edge convulsively.
Mrs Scott-Blythe was smiling broadly. She had many faults to
find with Mrs Taylor but she could not deny that the
headmistress knew how to cane a naughty girl's bottom! This
was just what that young hooligan deserved.
Mrs Taylor now showed her expertise by waiting even longer
before continuing the punishment. It was well over a minute
and Helen's yells were finally beginning to die away before
the headmistress raised her cane again.
This time as the cane lashed mercilessly down, landing
across the wealed flesh of Helen's incredibly sore backside,
it was just too much. With a heart-rending shriek that made
the listening Mandy outside the office gasp with sympathy, the
tall eighteen year old lost her grip on the desk and jumped
bolt upright, her hands going again to the back of her
panties.
"Get down, girl!" exclaimed Mrs Taylor exasperatedly.
"There are still two strokes to come!"
Poor Helen tried to speak, but the words would not come.
She wanted to plead for mercy but could only gasp and squeal
unintelligibly as her delicate fingers tried vainly to relieve
the unprecedented pain in her rear.
"This is your last chance, Warwick," said the
headmistress. "I wasn't bluffing. If you don't get yourself
back across that desk this instant you'll be held down. And
you won't be getting just two extra strokes, but four!"
The caned girl made no move to obey. She stood there,
moving from foot to foot, shaking in every part of her body.
Tears poured down her pretty face and her large breasts
bounced under her white blouse as she desperately struggled to
come to terms with the pain. The headmistress turned towards
Mrs Scott-Blythe for assistance.
"Would you mind helping, Margaret?" she enquired.
Mrs Scott-Blythe did not mind at all. She grasped the
squirming girl firmly and, ignoring her struggling and cries,
manhandled her down over the desk and held her securely in
place.
"You now have four strokes to come, Warwick," announced
the head-mistress, "and you have only your own stupidity to
blame!"
The hard-hearted chairman of the governors was still not
satisfied. She pointed out to Mrs Taylor that the two
additional strokes were for refusing to take punishment, which
was a separate offence from that for which the original eight
had been allotted. Therefore she insisted that the final two
strokes be applied to Helen's bare behind with her panties
down. The headmistress, angry at having been so badly let
down by one of her prefects and at the loss of so much of her
morning, agreed.
Although securely held Helen continued to kick her long
legs as the headmistress laid on the last two of her original
eight strokes. Then Mrs Taylor pulled down the girl's
panties, ignoring her frantic protests and pleas and her
distress as the elastic grazed the raised weals on her swollen
bottom.
When the girl's panties were down about her knees
Mrs Taylor stood back and regarded the juddering
cane-decorated bottom. Clearly it would be some time before
young Helen Warwick would be able to sit down without getting
a painful reminder of her disgraceful behaviour and its
outcome. She raised the cane again.
WHACKK!!
Despite Helen's lack of protection the seventh cut was
even more severe than its predecessors, biting deeply into the
girl's scissoring thighs. Mrs Scott-Blythe felt the struggles
of the ex-prefect become even more frenzied and frenetic but
she held her securely, taking pleasure from the distorted
expressions of agony on Helen's pretty face.
There was another long pause before the delivery of the
last stroke of all. Mrs Taylor waited until her cries had
subsided somewhat and her wild kickings and twistings in the
arms of Mrs Scott-Blythe had died down a little. Then she
took two paces back and lashed down the final stroke with a
forward step. She aimed it diagonally across the expanse of
the girl's devastated bottom to cross as many strokes as
possible.
The eighteen year old responded with another wild shriek
of agony, her body writhing in Mrs Scott-Blythe's secure
grasp. Mrs Taylor calmly regarded the punished backside,
completely reddened and covered with weal marks and incipient
bruises, for a few moments and then indicated to
Mrs Scott-Blythe that she could release her hold on the girl.
When she did so Helen squirmed off the desk and twisted
round to face the headmistress. She had to hold the desk with
one hand to help her unsteady legs to support her weight while
her other hand was tenderly trying to bring some comfort to
her pain-gushing bottom. Her panties were down by her ankles
now and the teenager looked a proper sight as she hopped from
foot to foot, breathing in deep breast-shaking gasps, tears
still streaming down her face, naked from the waist down.
"Stop that, you disgusting girl!" ordered Mrs Taylor.
"Pull your panties up!"
Helen obeyed immediately - the headmistress was still
holding that awful cane! Rather to Mrs Scott-Blythe's
amusement she winced and squealed and gasped in anguish as she
manipulated the panties upwards over her swollen and stinging
behind. When she had finally succeeded Mrs Taylor made her
turn round and unpinned her slip and skirt so that they fell
down over the damaged area.
With both hands now pressed to the seat of her skirt the
caned ex-prefect stood facing her headmistress on unsteady
legs. Mrs Taylor made her apologise to Mrs Scott-Blythe, and
Helen tearfully did so. The chairman of the governors
accepted the apology serenely, shaking Helen's sweaty and
trembling palm and saying, "I hope that this is a lesson to
you, young lady - naughty schoolgirls get sore bottoms!"
Mrs Taylor told Helen to stand facing the wall with her
hands behind her neck. The girl obeyed but was unable to
stand still properly yet and continued to shift her weight
from one leg to the other as the tears carried on falling from
her reddened eyes.
The headmistress asked Mrs Scott-Blythe to sit down and
called Mandy on the internal 'phone to ask for two cups of
coffee. The secretary couldn't help glancing at Helen as she
walked in. She bit her lip at the sight of the tall eighteen
year old standing facing the wall wriggling in pain.
"Thank you, Amanda," said Mrs Taylor. "Would you please
take Warwick out to your room now and complete the paperwork.
The girl has received eight strokes of the cane over one layer
of clothing for disgraceful behaviour in public and for
assaulting a school governor and an additional two strokes,
panties down, for refusal to accept punishment.
"Warwick has forfeited her position as a prefect and I
would be obliged if you would move her belongings from the
Prefects' Room to the Sixth Form Common Room when you have an
opportunity.
"She may remain in your office until the bell for next
period goes, to recover herself and then I will come out to
take her to her next lesson and explain matters to her class
teacher." Throughout this speech Mrs Taylor did not look
towards Helen at all, as if the caned girl was beneath her
contempt.
When they were back in her office Mandy passed her box of
tissues to Helen without a word and made the entries in the
Punishment Book. She was not quite sure what to put in the
section for Form. Helen had been Upper 6 Prefect, but now it
seemed she was just Upper 6. Mandy left it as "U6" and
decided to check with Mrs Taylor later if that was correct.
Poor Helen continued to weep in shame and at the
continuing smarting from her outraged bottom. The original
intense overpowering stinging was beginning to fade but Helen
was looking forward in horror to the bell when the
headmistress would take her to the next lesson and her
disgrace would be publicised. To make matters worse her
teacher for that lesson was Mr Walker, a handsome young man on
whom Helen had rather a crush!
Mandy watched her concernedly not knowing what to say.
Finally she ventured: "I'm sorry Helen! I did try to warn
you. I just wish I'd been wrong!"
Helen shook her head to show that she appreciated Mandy's
words, but she did not feel ready to speak yet. After about
five minutes she felt a bit better and asked Mandy how long
the awful pain would last.
Mandy could not really help, however. She told Helen that
the stinging should die down quite quickly but then it
depended on how badly she'd been bruised. She advised Helen
not to carry on holding her bottom, though, it didn't stop the
pain and the other girls would only make fun. Finally it was
time for the next lesson and Mrs Taylor marched Helen off,
every step hurting, for the shameful details of what had
happened to be related to her teacher and classmates.

988
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/preggie.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,988 @@
************Preggie Sarah******************
The stuck-up lttle bitch deserved what I did to her....
Sarah... sweet little Sarah, just seventeen and now
expecting her first baby by....well, by ME. She doesn't
know who the father is, though! That's my little secret.
Do you want to know another secret?
Little stuck-up Sarah is a virgin! I promise that this
is true! She has never had a man's stiff prick pushed into
her virgin slit, and yet she now has a nicely rounded belly
with my baby kicking inside her. Justifiable revenge, I call it.
I see her everyday from my window.
She used to wear short black mini-skirts and dark
tights, but now that her belly has swollen so much, she can't
get into these. Serves the slut right. She tried for several
months to wear normal clothes. I used to get an enormous
erection seeing those skirts become tighter and
tighter around her expanding waist, but she doesn't bother
any more. Now, she staggers down the road, dressed in loose
trousers with her fertile, swollen tart's belly pushed out
in front of her. I love to watch. She's going to give birth
to our baby any day, and it is my greatest wish that I could
be there to watch her strain to push it out from between
her legs.
How did this happen?
It's all my own work - and I'm proud of it. Well,
I suppose I can't take all the credit. Judy (Sarah's ex room-
mate) played a big part. You see, Judy hates Sarah too. She was
more than willing to help me in my fiendish plan. We plotted
together, and the fruits of our revenge are kicking in Sarah's
belly right now!
I'd been after Sarah for ages. She was utterly gorgeous!
Just turned seventeen with an impish, school-girl face and
little up-turned nose. She was a snob - a shocking, stuck-up
school-girl tart who needed to be taught a lesson.
On many occasions I would wank myself silly thinking
of what I would like to do to teach Sarah a lesson! I would
make her bend over my knee, slowly lift her little schoolgirl
skirt, slip down her white cotton knickers and spank and spank
and spank. Sometimes I would spank her so hard and so
mercilessly that she would wet herself, and her warm urine
would cascade from her slit, soak into my trousers and onto
my throbbing erection. All the time I would be mumbling
incoherently....
"Naughty bitch, Sarah. Stuck up little tart, aren't
you? Time to teach you a lesson my girl (smack...smack).
What's this? Can't hold your wee? That deserves an extra hard
smacking (slap...slap). Come on you little tart, let that piss
go...come on.. all over me Sarah, all over my erection...little
slut...."
I'd gasp and spurt a heavy load of sticky white
come into my pants. This was, of course, pure fantasy. Sarah
wouldn't give me the time of day in real life.
Finally, one day, I plucked up enough courage to ask
her out. Believe me, that was quite a task for me as I'm a shy
person by nature. Anyway, it took me all day to work up the
courage until I was finally able to go to her and say:-
"Sarah, do you fancy a drink one night?"
She could have said "No", I might have been able to
handle that. She could have told me that she was washing her
hair, powdering her nose, or doing whatever girls do when they
don't want to go out with someone. Perhaps I could have handled
that, too.
But no. Sarah's not like that. She just looked me up and
down in the way normally reserved for examining large, smelly
turds and said (*laughing*): "Go out with _you_! With a ridiculous
horrid little creep like...like..._YOU_! Go away you disgusting
little man."
With that, she turned and strode off down the road, her
tight little tart's ass wiggling in her short mini-skirt.
Something in me snapped.
I'd had YEARS of rejection from girls. O.K., I'm not
great to look at, and I am kind of creepy I guess, but gee, you
know EVEN CREEPS HAVE HEARTS.
Anyway, some people run amock with an axe, some people
reach for an arsenal of deadly assault weapons and spray bullets
in shopping precincts. Not me. I just went cold inside. But I
vowed that I would make her PAY for that remark...and she has.
I made the little bitch pregnant with my sperm, and
she doesn't even know how it happened, or who the father is!!!
That, as I say, is my secret.
Judy used to share a room with Sarah, and we
became quite good friends through work. I didn't fancy
Judy, though, I only had eyes for her room-mate!
Judy was a sly, sensual and rather dumpy eighteen
year old. She was also (I found out) a lesbian who had the
hots for Sarah too! I never heard the full details, but
it seems Judy made a pass at Sarah one night and this caused
a horrendous row between them. The result was that Sarah
called Judy the most unspeakable names (!) and insisted that
she leave the flat they shared.
It was the very next day that Sarah turned me down.
Trust me to pick _that_ day of all days.
The result? TWO people hating Sarah's guts!
They say revenge is a dish best served cold, but
Judy and I were hot, hot, hot. We confided in each other
after work.
'Someone should teach that stuck-up little tart a
lesson,' Judy said. 'Who the hell does she think she is?'
I guessed something was wrong but I didn't enquire.
I was too busy seething from the put-down I had received
that very afternoon at Sarah's hands.
I looked at Judy and said, 'I want to get that
bitch.'
'What do you mean?'
'I mean I want to hurt her as badly or worse than
she's hurt me.'
Judy was somewhat taken aback, and so I explained
what had happened.
'The fucking little cow!' was her elegant response.
And so, we plotted.... Two conspirators, bent on
revenge. I will not pollute your mind with some of the
darker thoughts which came into our heads. They involved
dungeons, kidnap, rape and torture with one of those bent
pieces of thingy connected to straps which looks a bit
like...um...oh, what the hell are they called? Begins
with a 'G'.... Anyway, no matter, I'm told it fucking hurts
A LOT, and that was good enough for me, until......
'I've got it!'
Judy actually snapped her fingers, which I thought was
the sort of thing people only do in movies.
'What?'
'Can't tell.'
'Whadya mean, can't tell? Give, give, give!'
'Nope, you'll have to come around to the flat
later, and I'll show you. But it's a good one.'
Her eyes sparkled with mischief as she spoke.
'I'm not coming round there!' I protested,
'I couldn't face her.'
'Come later, when she's asleep. Knock quietly
and I'll let you in.'
And so it came to pass. Midnight saw me creeping
over the grass which led to their flat. The moon had gone
to beddy-byes for the night, allowing for some serious
lurking. I arrived at the flat and tapped lightly on the
door. Judy opened it instantly.
'Shhh! She's asleep,' she whispered, 'Come in'.
I crept in.
'O.K., what's the plan?' I asked.
She thrust a diary into my hand, together with a
large syringe (no needle). It was a serious syringe. The
sort reserved for giving horses injections, dispensing
adhesive and frightening people in B-movies.
'You want me to give the diary a tetanus shot?'
I asked, incredulously.
'No, you nerd. Look at the diary!'
I opened it at todays date. Nothing. In fact there
was very little in the diary at all.
'Look at the entry for a week next Tuesday.'
I obliged. Ahhh. There WAS an entry on that date.
A short entry. A VERY short entry, in fact.... just two
letter. It read 'D. O.'.
My mind reeled at the possibilities.
'Des O'Connor is giving a show? Nah... er... Drink
Ovaltine? Nope, that can't be it. Um... I give up.'
'Every woman knows what D.O. means, you nerd, it
mean Due On.'
'Great, terrific. You've invited me round to wait ten
days for her period! Wow! Hey, let me get a deck-chair out,
this could be a GOOD one.'
'Shut up!' she commanded. I did. She became serious.
'Look. She's due on in ten days. That means she's
either ovulated or is going to any day now.'
'Yeah. So what?' I was getting interested.
'I know the little bitch is a virgin, because she
told me so a few weeks ago. So.... we, that is, you, are
going to make her pregnant, IF you've got the ability, which
I'm starting to doubt.'
I reeled back in amazement. Judy had cracked! What
the hell was she blathering about?
'Oh yeah. Sure Jude. I'll just march right in there
now shall I, wake her up and say: "Get your virgin cunt open
you slag 'coz here comes my whopper chopper. You and I is gonna
make BABIES together", no problem Jude, you open the door and
I'll whip my wanger out!' I was becoming hysterical.
'QUIET YOU MORON!' She had a way with words. 'You're
not going to get your prick anywhere near her slit. Just listen
to what I have in mind'.
'See this?' she held the large plastic syringe in
front of my face. I nodded.
'And see this?' Ditto for a jar of vaseline.
I nodded again. Sure, I'd seen syringes and vaseline
before. I'm a hip sort of dude.
'Now imagine that this syringe is full of sperm. We
slip the greased syringe into her slit whilst the tart is
sleeping, and press down on the plunger....like this
(she demonstrated) and VOILA! One preggie little slut.'
I thought.
I opened my mouth to protest, then shut it again
whilst I thought some more. It was good. It was damned good.
In fact, it was really, REALLY..er.. good.
In short, I liked it. Make the little slut pregnant!
My prick came to life immediately at the thought. Wow! What
an incredible way to extract revenge. Give the slut a baby
so that she doesn't even know who the father is! And have her
remain a virgin! It was diabolical. It was evil. It was.....
Oh God, I just HAD to do it.
'I love it! Let's do it!'
'Right,' Judy said, 'She's fast asleep, so take
this syringe into the bog and get wanking!'
I went into the bathroom and unzipped my fly.
With one bound, it was free and I soon held my magnificent
four inch cock in hand. I started to wank like crazy, thinking
about swelling the little tart's belly. Within a very short time,
my sperm was welling up inside my cock and starting to spurt
out of the end. Too late I remembered the syringe! I let go of
my spurting prick which started to spray cum everywhere like a
demented firehose. I ripped the plunger out of the syringe and
tried to direct the final weak spurts into the body of the device.
Missed.
DAMN!
'Er... Jude?'
'What is it, idiot?'
I staggered from the bathroom with my trousers flapping
uselessly around my ankles. My softening cock was still leaking
a dribble of cum as I held the empty syringe up for her
inspection.
'You fucking idiot!' she hissed, 'What the hell are
we going to do now?'
'Er... you couldn't give me a hand, I suppose?'
I thought she was going to murder me, but then she
relaxed and became very business-like.
'Come over here!' she commanded. I obeyed.
'Pass me that glass!' I acquiesced.
She knelt down in front of me, and with evident disgust,
took my limp, sperm-soaked penis into her mouth. She didn't
suck it, as it was obvious she had never even touched a man's
prick before, let alone sucked one.
'Fuck my mouth.' she invited.
It was weird, but VERY sexy. She just sort of knelt
there with her lips formed into a losse 'O', offering her
mouth to be used as a cunt. I started fucking my limp prick
into the shiny red lipstick-coated ring offered by her
teenage mouth. My cock started swelling, but not enough.
After all, I had come an enormous load just a few minutes
earlier. I needed something more.
'Talk to me.'
'What?,' she grunted through a mouth full of cock.
'Talk to me.'
She sighed and removed my now hard prick from
between her moist red lips. She started to wank me. One
hand moving up and down the length of my prick with a steady
rhythmic motion (where had she learnt to do THAT?) whilst
the other cradled my balls, gently urging the cum from
them. She kept the tip of my cock a fraction of an inch
from her teen-lips, sometimes allowing the head to slip inside
her warm, wet young mouth.
'Come on. Let Mommy wank all that baby-making
sperm from your cock,' she sighed. 'Think of Sarah,
sweetheart. Think of what you're going to do to that
little bitch. Imagine your sperm swimming inside her, meeting
the egg, getting that little bitch pregnant. Come one, screw the
slut, give her your baby. You know she deserves it. All tarts
deserve to be impregnated for being such teases. Come on big
boy, let it go, let it go. Pour your baby-making cream into
Mama's wet mouth.'
During this insane babble, she was wanking me in
the most delicious way, sometimes allowing the very tip of
my cock to enter her mouth. She hated this, I could tell,
but she needed that baby-making sperm badly.
Suddenly I could hold it back no longer. She sensed
my urgent problem and whipped my cock out of her mouth.
Still wanking, she directed the end into a clean glass to
catch the spurts.
I came a LOT. Considering I had just come, it
was a REALLY impressive amount.
'Good boy!' Judy cooed. 'Now let's see how many
babies you made.'
She carefully poured the contents of the glass into
the syringe. Hmm. Disappointing - but enough. She fitted the
plunger.
'Vaselene!'
'Vaselene.' I slapped it into her hand.
'Top!'
'Top.' I removed same.
She liberally coated the outside of that giant six
inch long syringe with vaselene.
'Now to work....daddy!' she giggled.
Carefully we pushed open the door to Sarah's bedroom
and crept inside. The room was perfectly lit by a bright full
moon - which was really weird, because I could have sworn it
went to beddy-byes earlier. Hmm. I shrugged.
Sarah. Little seventeen year old Sarah! There she was,
caught in the moonlight, fast asleep on the top of the bed.
She wore a T-shirt which just covered her bottom. She lay
on her tummy with her legs slightly parted. Between her legs
I could plainly see a pair of skimpy black knickers.
Real tart-wear.
I held my breath at the picture of her virginal
loveliness. Long blonde hair cascading down her back; rhythmic
sensual breathing; a glimpse of hair whisping out from
underneath her slightly damp panties. Amazingly I was starting
to get hard again!
Judy crept forward, with the syringe poised.
I suppressed a giggle. It was too bizarre.
Judy was like a feline shadow. She floated over to
the bed and knelt down on the floor beside the sleeping
mother-to-be. Gently, oh so gently, Judy pulled the skimpy
damp knickers to one side and carefully inserted just the tip
of the nozzle into Sarah's virgin cunt.
Sarah stirred. We froze.
Sarah breathed regularly again. We joined her.
Judy inched the syringe into Sarah's cunt in
unbelievable slo-mo. Sarah sighed, and though asleep, opened
her legs a little wider to accomodate her first 'prick'.
What a natural slut!
Then, I heard something. At first, I thought it
was the wind, and then I realised that it was Judy, whispering
ever so quietly into Sarah's ear as she gently fucked the
syringe in and out of Sarah's cunt. Her thumb was poised on
the plunger as she slid the whole six inches of the plastic
syringe in and out of Sarah's tight little virgin slit.
'Right little tart, aren't you?' Judy whispered, almost
inaudible. 'You can really take the prick, can't you, you little
slag. Like a nice hard cock, do you? I hope you're protected
you sad tart because this prick isn't wearing a condom. What?
Not on the pill? You ARE a naughty girl; and you KNOW what
happens to naughty girls who let sperm-filled pricks go into
their slits? You don't? Well let me tell you, you little teenage
bitch. The pricks slide in and out of your unprotected cunt
trying to reach your cervix.'
Here, Judy pushed the syringe in to full depth so that
the nozzle actually entered Sarah's unprotected womb.
'Then, those pricks cum and cum and SHOOT their baby-
making juice into your ferile little slut's womb. Take it,
you CUNT!!!'
Judy thrust the syringe even deeper into Sarah's fertile
womb, and depressed the plunger - hard. I swear I heard the
muffled squirting as my sperm blasted into the teenager's
virgin womb. Judy held the syringe in deep, allowing the
sperm to swim up into Sarah's belly, hopefully making
her pregnant.
I exploded into my pants at the thought of what we
had done. Cum dripped down into my trousers and ran down my leg.
This sounds crazy, but the biggest thrill was in
RUINING that little tart's life. Banging her up, making her
have a baby she didn't want, at too young an age, from an
unknown man. THAT was the thrill. Destroying her innocence.
Judy was fucking the syringe in and out of Sarah's
sperm-soaked slit, trying to push the sperm back inside her.
This was a losing battle, and a sticky white dribble of my
cum ran out of Sarah's slit, and soaked into her black panties.
Judy gently slid the syringe out from Sarah's
pouting pussy lips. Another dribble of sperm escaped as she
removed the syringe. I smiled in satisfaction.
Incredibly, Judy was still whispering in Sarah's ear.
'Paid the price now, haven't you, bitch? That's what
happens to naughty girls who tease but don't deliver. Girls like
you who wiggle their bottoms and wear tight short skirts and
black stockings. Those girls are made to have babies for
being so provocative. I hope you're pregnant you little slut.
I hope we banged you up good and proper, but if not, we'll be
back tomorrow and the next night and the next night until I
see your belly swelling.'
Judy was raving. I quietly took her by the hand
and led her out of the room.
In the sitting room, I said 'What do you mean, tomorrow
and the next night?'
She just smiled, put the syringe in my hand and said:-
'See you tomorrow, same time,....daddy.'
I stiffened at the thought..........
After that first heady night, my mind was alive
with thoughts and feelings. Judy and I had (hopefully) made
that stuck-up little cow pregnant whilst she slept! It was
the most delicious, sexy turn-on!
That night, I lay in my bed, unable to sleep. My
thoughts lingered on teenie Sarah, still asleep on her bed
in the moonlight, a dribble of my cum escaping from her
virginal slit to soak into her already damp little-girl panties.
I thought of my seed. I thought of it swimming high
up inside her cervix, searching her fertile belly for an egg.
I thought of it meeting that egg and fertilising it.
I thought of the baby I had started, this very night,
in Sarah's receptive womb.
These thoughts caused a heady intoxication of sweet
power. It wasn't SEX, it was utter control. It was pure, blissful
POWER over her life. Power to cause her belly to swell with my
child. Power to make her spend the next ten, fifteen, twenty
years of her sweet, innocent life looking after a child she
didn't want.
Whilst I...... What was I? It didn't matter. Whatever
I was, I wanted MORE of the same. These feelings, these crazy
swirling thoughts of control were like a sensual tide of desire
corsing through my brain. I loved it. I worshipped this
wonderful feeling of utter desire to control, yes, to violate.
I drifted into a fitful sleep, haunted by phantasmal
images of Sarah.
Sarah, on the delivery table, legs apart, held
by straps. Straining.
Me assisting.
'Come on Sarah,' I say, 'push our baby out from
between your teenage legs.'
Sarah groans in pain. 'Can't. Won't. Who ARE you?'
'Come on you little tart,' the midwife intervenes, 'sluts
like you who get themselves pregnant don't deserve our help. Push,
push!'
Sarah screams in agony, her hugely distended belly
swelling out for all to see. She is totally naked on the bed,
her full and rounded breasts leaking baby milk as she thrashes
around in agony.
A doctor steps forward.
'Let me help,' he says.
Firmly he grasps her breasts. One in each hand. He
begins to milk them! Professional little squeezes. Clinical.
Like milking a cow.
Sarah thrashes. 'Stop it! Ow! P.P.Please, leave my
breasts alone.'
All the time, she is trying to push the baby out.
The doctor carries on milking. Fine spurts of thin
baby milk shoot out from each breast in synchronisation with
his rhythmic pumping. The milk rains down onto Sarah's huge
preggie-tart's belly. He pumps, and pumps and pumps.
This isn't working.
I step forward, naked, with a huge hard-on.
'Perhaps I can help?'
I position myself between her school-girl legs, the
end of my swollen member aiming directly at her slit. I see
her vagina open and close in slow, sensual pulsations as she
tries to squeeze the baby out.
Sarah sees what I have in mind, and lets out a
piercing scream.
'Nooooooooo! Don't! Oh god, please, HELP me someone.'
She turns to the midwife, her eyes filled with tears
and silently pleading.
The midwife turns to me, smiles in satisfaction and
nods her agreement for me to proceed.
I nudge the head of my erect penis up against her
vagina. It obligingly opens - WIDE. I plunge my erect penis
into her pregnant cunt, the complete full length in one go.
Sarah screams again.
I actually FEEL her contractions around my prick
as I slowly fuck in and out of her. With each up-stroke,
I bump into something hard. The baby's head! I start to babble.
'Good girl Sarah! Come on, squeeze the baby out.
A good hard fucking is all you needed, isn't it you tart? In a
moment, I'm going to come up inside your belly. I'm going to
make you pregnant again, within five minutes of you having
this baby. That's what happens to teases. They're MADE to have
baby after baby after baby after....'
This was too much for me. I spurted jet after jet of
thick white sperm into Sarah's pregnant cunt. I felt her
contractions quicken and suddenly my penis was forcefully
ejected by the sudden arrival of our baby girl!
An alarm bell rang.
'Nurse, that's the IV alarm... blood pressure's
dropping.....'
The scene faded and I awoke to the sound of the
telephone ringing in my ear. It was Judy.
'Ung, gumph, brgh?' I enquired, drowsily.
'Wake up, Moron! We have to discuss tonight.'
'Hmm? Hey, w.w.what?'
'For fuck's sake, WAKE UP!'
'Oh. Yeah. Right.... Hey Jude..er, Hi Jude.'
'Listen. We can't risk injecting her again. She might
wake up and we could be in big trouble,' She sounded worried.
'Surely last night was enough?'
'Don't be a moron. God, you know NOTHING about women,
do you? Listen. I won't be satisfied until I see that little
tart's belly actually beginning to swell. Once is not enough.
We have to get her on exactly the right day. I want that slut's
womb to be swimming with spunk for the next five days. THEN we'll
be certain.'
'So what do we do?'
'ACME Dozo-gaz.' She expanded.
'Say what?'
'It's a knock-out gas, moron. I picked up a cannister
at one of those survivalist shops. You know, sad guys in flak
jackets laying down arms caches in the local woods and bragging
about the filtration powers of their portable water purifiers?'
'Oh... yeah.'
'One long blast from the can, and she's guaranteed
to be out like a light for at least two hours. Safe, effective,
and......far, far more FUN!'
I could see the way her mind was working. With Sarah
knocked out, we could....well, we could.....
'Hey, moron!'
'Er... yeah?'
'The flat, tonight at midnight. Don't be late!'
She put the 'phone down.
********* *********** *********** ***********
Midnight saw me tap, tap tapping on the flat door -
quietly!
Judy opened the door a crack.
'In!' She commanded.
I entered.
'I've just given her a good blast from the can, and
she's sleeping like the baby she'll have in about nine
months from now. We've got two hours, no more. Hopefully
we knocked her up last night, but we can't be sure so we
have to keep doing it to her, over and over again until her
belly starts to swell. And I've had a VERY wicked idea.'
She knelt in front of me, and with a single motion,
unzipped my flies and pulled my trousers and pants down. She
formed her lips into a loose 'O' and closed her eyes. After
twenty seconds of this, her eyes snapped open.
'Come on, Moron! What are you waiting for? Fuck my
mouth!'
'Oh,...yeah, O.K.,....right.' I shuffled forward and
placed my limp prick against her lips. Slowly I started to
fuck her eighteen year old lips. It was an incredible turn-on.
Something about the way she just knelt there, innactive, probably
hating every second, but just puckering her lips and allowing
her mouth to be used as a cunt. Unbelievable!
Within seconds I was very hard and ready to spurt my
load. Too late, I realised she didn't have the glass for me
to spurt into! I started to pull out of her mouth.
'Jude. The glass. Christ, I'm gonna cum!'
To my surprise, she grabbed my prick firmly and pulled
it deeper into her wet mouth. Then she started to wank me
furiously. This was just too much. Glass, or no glass I just
had to cum.
I spurted thickly into her unwilling mouth. Thick
white ropes of sticky cum, spurting and spunking into Judy's
lesbian mouth. She didn't swallow.
'Jude...I.I.I'm sorry. I couldn't help...'
She silenced me with a gesture. Then, with mouth
closed and full of cum, she beckoned me to follow her into
Sarah's bedroom.
I could almost have believed that Sarah hadn't moved
from the previous night. She lay, belly down on the top of the
bed, legs apart, wearing a baby-doll nightie and white
school-girl type knickers. Only her very heavy breathing
indicated the depths of her drugged sleep.
'What about the syringe?' I asked.
Judy put her fingers to her lips. Sshh.
Silently she crept forward and knelt at the foot
of the bed between Sarah's legs. For a while, she gazed
lovingly at the small damp patch where Sarah's knickers
rested against her sex, before reaching forward and slipping
them slowly and sensually down Sarah's thighs. Still, Judy
had not said a word.
Still, her mouth was swimming with my cum.
At that point, I suddenly knew what she was going to do.
Judy reached for a pillow and pushed it under Sarah's
belly, raising her hips, exposing the outer lips of her
vagina, and making Sarah's bottom swell further upward and
outward in an extremely lewd and suggestive manner.
I felt my prick stir at the sight of Sarah's
seventeen year old unprotected bottom. But this was not
Judy's target.
Satisfied, Judy lay forward on the bed until her
closed lips nuzzled against the entrance of Sarah's vagina.
Then, with one quick motion, Judy opened her mouth and pressed
her lips hard against Sarah's damp little cunt, forming a seal.
I knew what would happen next.
Judy opened her mouth wide, and thrust her spunk-
coated tongue as hard and as deep as she could into Sarah's
vulnerable slit! I could imagine her feeding the cum deep
into the tart's womb with her tongue. Judy was actually
trying to make Sarah pregnant by using her tongue as a prick!
And probably succeeding too.
Judy's sperm-filled saliva was pushed ever deeper into
Sarah's vulnerable belly by Judy's long tongue. I knew she was
enjoying it. This is what she had wanted to do to Sarah all
along! Giving her a baby was an added bonus.
When Jude had emptied every last drop of my fertile
seed into Sarah's womb, she took her wet and shiny mouth
away and examined her handiwork.
Sarah's cunt was a mess! Her soft outer-lips gaped
open. The smooth, child-like skin of her almost hairless
mound was coated with a thick, creamy mixture of cum and
spit. White baby-sperm leaked from Sarah's open slit, whilst
even more sperm wriggled and swam within the depths of her womb.
Judy added another pillow under Sarah's tummy. This
'face down' attitude meant the the sperm would gradually run
deep into Sarah's body, making a baby inside her.
Unfortunately, this also presented her full, naked
bottom in a most suggestive and vulnerable position. I leaned
forward.
Little seventeen year old Sarah! What a naughty girl.
Lying naked over two pillows with her bottom relaxed and open.
Sperm swimming in the depths of her womb, her belly hopefully
starting to swell.
Judy wiped the sperm from her mouth.
'Go ahead,' she invited, indicating Sarah's virgin
bottom, 'I'll get the vaseline'.
I knelt on the bed behind Sarah's pert, tart's
bottom and stroked my incredible hard-on. Whilst Judy was
fetching the vaseline, I thought about what I was going to do
to Sarah's bottom.....
Sarah's school-girl bottom was presented to my gaze
in a most naughty and suggestive manner. Lying in a drugged
sleep, face down on the bed, her tight virgin cunt swimming
with my sticky baby-making cum, knickers around her ankles -
what a complete little slut she looked.
Judy had placed two pillows under Sarah's belly in
order to force a face-down attitude to her ripe young body.
This would allow my sperm to run deeper into her womb and
fertilise this little tart's belly. Sarah was being forced
to have a baby as a punishment for her insolence to Judy and me.
Meanhwile........
We had time to kill whilst the sperm did its work in
impregnating the slut. Sarah's bottom was presented plump, full,
and as unprotected as her womb. I couldn't resist it........
"Go ahead." Judy invited, handing me the vaseline.
It was too much to resist. I wanted to dominate Sarah
utterly. I knew it was insane, just as I knew it was evil; yet
I was unable to stop. At that moment I was lost; stumbling
blindly down the path of further wickedness.
I had to have Sarah in every way.
I wanted her belly heavy with my child. I wanted to
fuck her sweet young mouth whilst she slept. I wanted to spurt
hot, white spunk into her virgin school-girl bottom. I wanted...
god, there were so MANY things I wanted to do to her at that
moment. But right now, I just had to rape her bottom with my
very hard and virile prick.
I coated my stiff penis with vaseline, and rubbed some
lightly onto the sleeping Sarah's young bottom. gently I pushed
a finger a little way into her puckered hole. Because she was
sleeping, she was perfectly relaxed and didn't resist in any
way.
I knelt on the bed, the tip of my prick nestling
between the heavy globes of her bottom. To my surprise, Judy
reached forward and guided my prick firmly towards Sarah's
puckered anus.
"Give the tart something to remember you by," she said,
"Slip that nasty baby-making prick into her bum. Go on big boy,
see if you can make a baby in her bottom too."
Now I don't know why, but the illogical and biologically
impossible idea of making Sarah's BUM pregnant too, turned me on
immensely. I pushed hard against the drugged teenager's bottom
and felt the delightful sensation of my prick-head slipping
smoothly past her sphincter. She really was totally relaxed.
There was no resistance as I raped Sarah's virgin
bottom with my prick. The sensations were unbelievable. Imagine
a sleeping blonde seventeen year old girl, bottom upwards on the
pillows, completely unprotected whilst you gently but firmly
slip your hard prick into the depths of her bowels.
Judy was smiling at Sarah's further downfall. Doubtless
she was wondering what Sarah would make of the dried white
stains on her knickers, and the sore feeling in her bottom
when she awoke.
I was pressed deep into Sarah's bowels - a daring
full length. I was babbling again.....
"That's a good girl Sarah. Lie more fully over the
pillows. Naughty little slut aren't you? Not content with
having a baby raped into you? No? We'd better try your bottom
too then, hadn't we. Push your school-girl bottom back
towards me. There's a good girl. You'll feel my sperm squirting
into your bowels in a minute. Can you feel my cum making a
baby in your womb? Soon your belly will be swelling and everyone
will be able to see what a little tart you've been. Right
little tart, aren't you Sarah Jones? Soon be pregnant Sarah,
don't worry...."
This was too much for me, and I leant hard against
the drugged Sarah's body, pushing my prick as deep into her
virgin bum as I possibly could, outraging modesty and decency.
I erupted into the depths of that sluttish bum.
Squirting spurt after heavy spurt of baby-making semen into
the hot infertile depths of that young bottom. I held myself
deeply inside her as the last jets shot to the very depths
of her bowels, smug in the knowledge that I was giving the
young tart something to remember me by.
Judy was delirious.
She had one hand underneath Sarah, feeling her
belly; rubbing it in the way she would if there had been
a definite swell there. All the time she had her lips close
to Sarah's ear, and she was singing softly in a childish
way: "Sarah's got a baby, Sarah's got a baby."
I withdrew, and looked down at the sleeping girl.
Her long blonde hair floated gracefully across her
shapely back. Because we had raised her bottom with pillows,
her bum cheeks were spread wide, and I could quite plainly see
her puckered brown hole, winking open from its recent invasion -
a trickle of white sperm leaking out and running down to her
cunt.
Meanwhile.... Inside Sarah's young and fertile womb,
a baby had started. Was it the sperm we injected last night,
or the baby-making spunk which Judy had passed from her mouth
into Sarah's slit this very night? Who could tell. Either way,
unknown to Judy and I, Sarah had conceived. It was only a question
of time before the bulge started to show.
After an hour (during which the sperm obviously did its
work, judging by the size of Sarah's belly today, nine months
later), we removed the pillows, pulled up her tarty knickers,
and put Sarah back to bed.
She was already starting to come out of her drugged
sleep, and we dare not be discovered. We crept quietly out,
leaving Sarah with a bum-full of creamy spunk, and a baby on
the way.
Judy's eyes were glistening. She was buzzing; almost
like she was on drugs.
"God...that was BRILLIANT!" she exclaimed, "I've
got to do more and worse. I feel really wicked...it's GREAT!"
I felt the same. I also felt lost, drugged, on an
ecstatic high - drunk with power and possibilities. Sarah was
becoming my life work. I wanted to take her, to use her.
I fantasised about screwing baby after baby into her, keeping
her pregnant all the time. I longed for her to be ALWAYS pregnant
by me, for year after year after year until she was worn out
through having babies and could have no more. All the time, she
wouldn't know HOW she was getting pregnant...........
My mind reeled off snap-shots of the future....
CLICK. Sarah standing sideways in front of a full
length mirror, looking puzzled at the slight bulge in her
tummy.
CLICK. Sarah going on a diet to try and lose the
weight she thought she was gaining.
CLICK. Sarah trying desperately to struggle into
a short black mini-skirt. Trying to do the buttons up around
her six-month swollen tart's belly.
CLICK. Sarah in hospital, screaming as she squeezes
her FIRST baby out from between her legs.
CLICK. Sarah lying flat on the bed, a three month
old baby daughter sucking milk from her full breasts.
Already Sarah's belly looks a little bit swollen. She thinks
this is just the result of having a baby. I know differently.
CLICK. Three months later, Sarah again standing in
front of the mirror, holding her huge, distended belly with
both hands, and staring in disbelief. Her six month old
daughter is asleep in the crib.
FAST FORWARD FIFTEEN YEARS.
CLICK. Sarah with her family, looking a lot older
a more tired. There are ten children ranging from fifteen to
baby. Sarah's belly is greatly swollen as though she were
expecting another child.....
In the picture is Sarah's beautiful fifteen year old
daughter. It could be a trick of the light, but HER belly is
looking a little swollen too.......
CLICK. Mother and fifteen year old comparing the sizes
of their hugely swollen bellies.......
Fantasy? It depends how far I let this insanity go....

1616
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/pregnanc.txt Normal file
View File

File diff suppressed because it is too large Load Diff

90
textfiles.com/sex/EROTICA/P/prelude.txt Normal file
View File

@@ -0,0 +1,90 @@
PRELUDE TO INCEST
by V.P. Viddler
"You always had a thing for me, didn't you, Sam? You always
wondered just what it would be like to fuck your little sister,
didn't you?"
"Not so little now, Jill."
"No. Not so little now. Thirty-two, actually. But still not
bad looking, am I, Sam?"
"Damn good. And you know it."
"Thank you. Not bad at all, I think. And you always liked
this body, right, Sam? From when we were kids. You always wanted
it. Didn't you?"
"Jill, you know I did. And you know I still do. So what?"
"But that would be incest, wouldn't it, Sam?"
"It sure would. And I wouldn't give a shit."
"What a vulgarian you are, Sam."
"Sit down, Jill. Why are you flaunting that body at me?
Okay, it's sexy, it's gorgeous, it's damn mouth-watering."
"Not too skinny, Sam?"
"Not for me. You're slim all right, but I like that. It's
sexy, particularly with those good high round bouncy breasts
pushing that blouse out. And your legs. I love your legs. So damn
long. And curvy, my god! And fabulous. Thighs that drive a guy
crazy, soft and full and--and calves, shapely, flexible, molded,
intricate--And your hips. God."
"Are you hard, Sam? Is your cock all stiff? Do you want to
put it inside me? Do you want to fuck my naked body? And feel my
legs around your waist? And squeeze my breasts and kiss me and
have my tongue in your mouth? Do you want to make me pant and
gasp and moan? And squirm and twist and kick? Do you want to hear
me scream in orgasm, Sam? How many times have you thought about
that?"
"A hell of a lot, Jill. All of that. And that's not all."
"What else do you think about, Sam? About my mouth?"
"Yes. That's right. About your fine sensuous mouth. About
you wrapping those soft full lips around my cock and sucking on
it like a lollipop. About your tongue licking it, slowly, all
over. For hours. About your fine dark hair moving, brushing my
crotch as your head bobs, slowly, up and down, up and down, until
I can't stand it any more and I shoot my gism down your throat--"
"And I swallow it, don't I, Sam? In your imagination. I
swallow it all down, and suck for more. Is tht right?"
"Yes."
"And what else? Do you think about hurting me, Sam? Hurting
me and making me suffer for all those years of frustration? Do
you think about making me scream with pain as well as pleasure?"
"Sometimes I do, Jill."
"Do you want to do it, Sam? Do you want me to strip for you?
Do you want to watch me as I take off my clothes, look at me
naked, and then take me? Do you think it's time now? I will, Sam.
If you say so. All you have to do is say it. I'll strip for you.
I'll give you my body. I'll wrap my legs around you and fuck for
you. And I'll give you my mouth. As long as you want. And my lips
and tongue and throat. And if you want to hurt me, Sam--if you
want to make me scream for you--I won't stop you. You can do
anything to me. I'll crawl for you, Sam. I'll crawl on my hands
and knees. I'm yours. And Sam, if you get tired of me, if you
want something more, you can give me to your friends. If you want
it I'll do it all for them too. For anybody you want. Say the
word, Sam. This body is yours. This woman is your slave. Incest,
Sam. I am your sister. Shall I strip, Sam?"
"Did you fuck Father?"
"Did I? Make me tell you, Sam."
"I will."...